THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS
BY
MARTHA FINLEY
ELSIE DINSMORE.
ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS.
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD.
ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD.
ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD,
ELSIE'S CHILDREN.
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD.
GRANDMOTHER ELSIE.
ELSIES NEW RELATIONS.
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET.
THE TWO ELSIES.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN.
CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE.
ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE'S VACATION.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
ELSIE AT ION.
ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR.
ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS.
ELSIE AT HOME.
ELSIE ON THE HUDSON.
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH.
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS.
ELSIE'S WINTER TRIP.
ELSIE AND HER LOVED 'ONES.
MILDRED KEITH.
MILDRED AT ROSELANDS.
MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE.
MILDRED AND ELSIE.
MILDRED AT HOME.
MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS.
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER.
CASELLA.
SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST.
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY.
OUR FRED.
AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY.
WANTED. A PEDIGREE.
THE THORN IN THE NEST.
ELSIE'S
KITH AND KIN
BY
MARTHA FINLEY
NEW YORK
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
PUBLISHERS
COPYRIGHT, 1886,
BY DODD, MEAD & COMPANY
COPYRIGHT, 1914,
BY CHARLES B. FINLEY
ELSIES KITH AND KIN.
CHAPTER I.
" O married love! each heart shall own.-
"Where two congenial souls unite,
Thy golden chains inlaid with down,
Thy lamp with heaven's own splendor bright.**
LANGHORNB.
"THERE, there, little woman ! light of my eyes,
and core of my heart ! if you don't stop this
pretty soon, I very much fear I shall be com
pelled to join you," Edward Travilla said, be
tween a laugh and a sigh, drawing Zoe closer to
him, laying her head against his breast, and kiss
ing her tenderly on lip and cheek and brow. " I
shall begin to think you already regret having
staid behind with me."
"No, no, no!" she cried, dashing away her
tears, then putting her arms about his neck, and
returning his caresses with ardor of affection.
*' Dear Ned, you know you're more than all the
rest of the world to your silly little wife. But it
4 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
seems lonely just- at first, to have them all gone at
once, especially mamma ; and to think we'll not
see her again for months ! I do believe you'd
cry yourself, if you were a girl."
" Altogether likely," he said, laughing, and
giving her another hug ; "but, being a man, it
wouldn't do at all to allow my feelings to over
come me in that manner. Besides, with my dar
ling little wife still left me, I'd be an ungrateful
wretch to repine at the absence of other dear
ones."
"What a neat little speech, Ned!" she ex
claimed, lifting her head to look up into his face,
and laughing through her tears for her eyes had
filled again. " Well, you know I can't help feel
ing a little lonely and sad just at first ; but, for
all that, I wouldn't for the world be anywhere
else than here in your arms : " and with a sigh of
content and thankfulness, she let her pretty head
drop upon his breast a gain.
" My darling ! may it ever be to you the hap
piest place on earth ! God helping me, I shall
always try to make it so," he said, with a sudden
change to gravity, and in low, moved tones.
"My dear, dear husband!" she murmured,
clinging closer to him.
Then, wiping her eyes, "I sha'n't cry any
more ; for, if I'm not the happiest woman in the
world, I ought to be. And what a nice time we
shall have together, dear Ned ! each wholly de
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
voted to the other all winter long. I have it all
planned out : while you are out about the planta
tion in the mornings, I'll attend to my housekeep
ing and my studies ; and in the afternoons and
evenings, after I've recited, we can write
our letters, or entertain ourselves and each other
with music or books ; you can read to me while I
work, you know."
" Yes : a book is twice as enjoyable read in
that way sharing the pleasure with you," he
said, softly stroking her hair, and smiling down
into her eyes.
" Especially if it is a good story, or a bit of
lovely poetry," she added.
"Yes," he said: "we'll have both those in
turn, and some solid reading besides."
" I don't like solid reading," she returned,
with a charming pout.
"One may cultivate a taste for it, I think," he
answered pleasantly.
" But you can't cultivate what you haven't
got," she objected.
"True enough," he said, laughing. "Well,
then, we'll try to get a little first, and cultivate it
carefully afterward. I must go now, love," he
added, releasing her: "the men need some di
rections from me, in regard to their work."
"And the women some from me," said Zoe.
" Oh ! you needn't laugh, Ned," shaking her fin
ger at him, as he turned in the door-way to give
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
her an amused glance: " perhaps some of these
days you'll find out that I am really an accom
plished housewife, capable of giving orders and
directions too."
' k No doubt, my dear ; for I am already proud
of you in that capacity," he said, throwing her
a smiling kiss, then hurrying away.
Zoe summoned Aunt Dicey, the housekeeper,
gave her orders for the day, and the needed sup
plies from pantry and storeroom, they went to
the sewing-room, to give some directions to Chris
tine and Alma.
She lingered there for a little, trying on a
morning-dress they were making for her, then re
paired to her boudoir, intent upon beginning her
studies, which had been rather neglected of late,
in the excitement of the preparations for the de
parture of the greater part of the family for a
winter at Viamede.
But she had scarcely taken out her books,
when the sound of wheels on the avenue attracted
her attention ; and glancing from the window, she
saw the Roselands carriage draw up at the front
entrance, and Ella Conly alight from it, and run
up the veranda steps.
" There, I'll not do much studying to-day, I'nj
afraid," said Zoe, half aloud; " for, even if it's
only a call she has come for, she'll not leave
under an hour."
She hastily replaced the books in the drawer
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 7
from which she had taken them, for she had a
feeling, only half acknowledged even to herself,
of repugnance to having Ella know of her stud
ies, Ella, who had graduated from boarding-
school, and evidently felt herself thoroughly edu
cated, and hurried down to meet and welcome
her guest.
" I told Cal and Art, I thought you'd be sure
to feel dreadfully lonely to-day, after seeing
everybody but Ned start off on a long journey,
and so I'd come and spend the day with you,"
said Ella, when the two had exchanged kisses,
and inquiries after each other's health.
"It was very kind and thoughtful in you,"
returned Zoe, leading the way into the parlor usu
ally occupied by the family, where an open wood
fire blazed cheerily on the hearth.
"Take this easy-chair, won't you?" she said,
wheeling it a little nearer the grate ; " and Dinah
shall carry away your wraps when it suits you to
doff them. I wish cousins Cal and Art would in
vite themselves to dine with us too."
"Art's very busy just now," said Ella:
"there's a good deal of sickness, and I don't
believe he's spent a whole night at home for the
last week or more."
"Dear me! I wouldn't be a doctor for any
thing, nor a doctor's wife ! " exclaimed Zoe.
"Well, I don't know : there's something to be
said on both sides of that question," laughed
8 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Ella. "I can tell you, Art would make a mighty
good husband ; and it's very handy, in case of
sickness, to have the doctor in the house."
" Yes ; but, according to your account, he's
generally somewhere else than in his own house,"
returned Zoe playfully.
Ella laughed. " Yes," she said, " doctors do
have a hard life ; but, if you say so to Art, he
alwaj^s says he has never regretted having chosen
the medical profession, because it affords so
many opportunities for doing good. It's plain
he makes that the business of his life. I'm
proud of Art. I don't believe there's a better
man anywhere. I was sick last summer, and
you wouldn't believe how kindly he nursed me."
" You can't tell me any thing about him that I
should think too good to believe," said Zoe.
" He's our family doctor, you remember ; and, of
course, we are all attached to hirn on that ac
count, as well as because of the relationship."
" Yes, to be sure. There, Dinah, you may
carry away my hat and cloak," Ella said, divest
ing herself of them as she spoke, " but leave
the satchel. I brought my fancy-work, Zoe : one
has to be industrious now, as Christmas is coming.
I decided to embroider a pair of slippers for each
of my three brothers. Walter does not expect
to get home ; so I made his first, as they had to
travel so far. I'm nearly done with Art's, and
then I have Cal's to do."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Oh, how pretty!" exclaimed Zoe, examin
ing the work: " and that's a new stitch; won't
you teach it to me? "
" Yes, indeed, with pleasure. And I want
you to teach me how to crochet that lace I saw
you making the other day. I thought it so
pretty."
The two spent a pleasant morning chatting
together over their fancy-work, saying nothing
very wise, perhaps, but neither did they say any
thing harmful : an innocent iest now and again,
something usually laudatory about some mem
ber of the family connection, and remarks and
directions about their work, formed the staple of
their talk.
" Oh ! how did it come that you and Ned staid
behind when all the rest went to Viamede for the
winter? " asked Ella.
" Business kept my husband, and love for him
and his society kept me," returned Zoe, with a
look and smile that altogether belied any suspi
cion Ella might have had that she was fretting
over the disappointment.
" Didn't you want to go? "
" Yes, indeed, if Edward could have gone with
me ; but any place with him is better than any
other without him."
"Well, I don't believe I should have been
willing to stay behind, even in your place. I've
always had a longing to spend a winter there
10 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
visiting my sister Isa, and my cousins Elsie and
Molly. Cal and Art say, perhaps one or both
of them may go on to spend two or three weeks
this winter ; and in that case I shall go along."
" Perhaps we may go at the same time, and
what a nice party we will make!" said Zoe.
" There," glancing from the window, " I see my
husband coming, and I want to run out and
speak to him. Will you excuse me a moment? "
and scarcely waiting for a reply, she ran gayly
away.
Meeting Edward on the threshold, " I have no
lessons to recite this time," she said ; " but yoq
are not to scold, because I've been prevented
from studying by company. Ella is spending
the day with me."
' ' Ah ! I hope you have had a pleasant time
together not too much troubled by fear of a
lecture from the old tyrant who hears your les
sons," he said laughingly, as he bent his head
to press a kiss of ardent affection upon the rosy
lips she held up to him.
" No," she laughed in return : " I'm not a bit
afraid of him."
Zoe had feared the hours when Edward was
unavoidably absent from her side would be very
lonely now while the other members of the Ion
family were away ; but she did not find it so ;
her studies, and the work of making various
pretty things for Christmas gifts, keeping he*
very busy.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 11
And, when he was with her, time flew on very
rapid wings. She had grown quite industrious,
and generally plied her needle in the evenings
while he read or talked to her. But occasionally
he would take the embroidery, or whatever it
was, out of her hands, and toss it aside, saying
she was trying her eyes by such constant use ;
and, besides, he wanted her undivided atten
tion.
And she would resign herself to her fate, noth
ing loath to be drawn close to his side, or to a
seat upon his knee, to be petted and caressed like
a child, which, indeed, he persisted in calling her.
This was when they were alone : but very fre
quently they had company to spend the day,
afternoon, or evening ; for Ion had always been
noted for its hospitality ; and scarcely a week
passed in which they did not pay a visit to the
Oaks, the Laurels, the Pines, or Roselands.
Also a brisk correspondence was carried on
with the absent members of the family. And
Zoe's housekeeping cares and duties were just
enough to be an agreeable variety in her occu
pations : every day. too, when the weather per
mitted, she walked or rode out with her husband.
And so the time \ assed quite delightfully for
the first two months after the departure of the
Viamede party.
It was a disappointment that Edward found
himself too busy to make the hoped-for trip to
12 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Viamede at Christmas-time ; yet Zoe did not
fret over it, and really enjoyed the holidays ex
tremely, giving and receiving numerous hand
some presents, and, with Edward's assistance,
making it a merry and happy time for the ser
vants and other dependants, as well as for the
relatives and friends still in the neighborhood.
The necessary shopping, with Edward to help
her, and the packing and sending off of the
Christmas-boxes to Viamede, to the college-boys,
Herbert and Harold, and numerous other
relatives and friends far and near, Zoe thought
altogether the most delightful business she had
ever taken in hand.
A very merry, happy little woman she was
through all those weeks and months, Edward as
devoted as any lover, and as gay and light-
hearted as herself.
" Zoe, darling," Edward said one day at din
ner, " I must drive over into our little village of
Union by the way, do you know that we have
more than a hundred towns of that name in these
United States ? ' '
" No, I did not know, or suspect, that we had
nearly so many," she interrupted, laughing:
"no wonder letters go astray when people
are not particular to give the names of both
county and State. But what were you going to
say about driving over there? "
44 1 must see a gentleman on business, who will
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 13
be there to meet the five-o'clock train, and leave
on it ; and, in order to be certain of seeing him, I
must be there at least fifteen or twenty miautes
before it is due. Shall I have the pleasure of
my wife's company in the carriage? I have
ordered it to be at the door by fifteen or twenty
minutes past four, which will give us plenty of
time, as it is an easy matter to drive from bere
to Union in ten minutes."
" Thank you," she said. " I accept the irrvi-
tation with pleasure, and promise to be ready at
the minute."
"You are the best little woman about that,"
he returned, with an appreciative look ^nd smi'e.
" I don't remember that you have ever yet kept
me waiting, when told beforehand at whi". v . timf I
intended to start."
"Of course not," she said, with a pleased
laugh; "because I was afraid, if I did, I
shouldn't be invited so often : and I'm s-wa3'S
w glad to go with you."
" Not gladder than I am to have you, ' he
said, with a very lover-like glance and smile.
"I always enjoy your society, and am always
proud to show my friends and acquaintances
what a dear little wife I have. I dare say I'm
looked upon as a very fortunate fellow in that
respect, and sometimes envied on account of
having drawn such a prize in the matrimonial
lottery."
14 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
They had left the table while he spoke, and
with the last words he passed his arm round her
waist.
" Dear me, Ned, what a gallant speech ! " she
said, flushing with delight; "you deserve a re
ward : " and she held up her face for a kiss.
"I am overpaid," he said, when he had be
stowed it.
" In spite of the coin being such as you have
a right to help yourself to whenever you will? "
she returned with a merry laugh. " O Ned, my
lover-husband! " she added, laying her head on
his breast, " I am so happy in belonging to you,
and I can never love you enough for all your
goodness to me! "
" Darling, are you not equally good and loving
to me?" he asked in tender tones, and holding
her close.
" But I owe every thing to you," she re
sponded with emotion. "If you had not come
to my aid when nry dear father was taken from
me, what would have become of me, a mere
child, without a near relative in the world, alone
and destitute in a foreign land? "
" But I loved you, dearest. I sought my own
happiness, as well as yours, in asking you to be
my wife. So you need never feel burdened by
tta idea that you are under any special obliga-
'yon to me, to whom you are the very sunshine
of life."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 15
" Dear Ned, how very kind in you to say so,"
she responded, gazing with ardent affection into
his eyes ; " but it isn't burdensome to be under
obligation to you, any more than it is a trial to
be ruled by you," she added, with playful ten
derness ; " and I love to think of all your good
ness to me."
It was five minutes past four by Zoe's watch,
and she just about to go to her dressing-room to
put on her hat and cloak, when visitors were an
nounced, some ladies who always made a
lengthened call at Ion ; so she at once resigned
herself to the loss of her anticipated drive with
her husband.
" O Ned ! " she whispered in a hasty, vexed
aside, " you'll have to go alone."
"Yes, dear," he returned; "but I'll try to
get back in time to take you a drive in the other
direction."
They stepped forward, and greeted their guests
with hospitable cordiality.
They were friends whose visits were prized
and enjoyed, though their coming just at this
time was causing Zoe a real disappointment.
However, Edward's promise of a drive with him
at a later hour so far made amends for it, that
she could truthfully express pleasure in seeing
her guests.
Edward chatted with them for a few moments,
then, excusing himself cm the plea of business
16 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
that could not be deferred, left them to be enter
tained by Zoe, while he entered his waiting car
riage, and went on his way to the village, who"*
he expected to meet his business acquaintance.
CHAPTER H.
M The truth you speak doth lack some gentleness.' 1
SHAKSPEAKE.
EDWARD had met and held his desired inter
view with his business acquaintance, seen him
aboard his train, and was standing watching it as
it steamed away and disappeared in the distance,
when a feminine voice, close at hand, suddenly
accosted him.
"O Mr. Travilla! how are you? I consider
myself very fortunate in finding you here."
He turned toward the speaker, and was not
too greatly pleased at sight of her.
"Ah! good-evening, Miss Deane," he said,
taking her offered hand, and speaking with gen
tlemanly courtesy. " In what can I be of ser
vice to you ? ' '
"By inviting me to Ion to spend the night,"
she returned laughingly. " I've missed my train,
and was quite in despair at the thought of stay
ing alone over night in one of the miserable little
hotels of this miserable little village. So I was
delighted to see your carriage standing there,
and you yourself beside it ; for, knowing you to
17
18 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
be one of the most hospitable of men, I am sure
you will be moved to pity, and take me home
with you."
Edward's heart sank at thought of Zoe, but,
seeing no way out of the dilemma, " Certainly,"
he said, and helped his self-invited guest to a
seat in his carriage, placed himself by her side,
and bade the coachman drive on to Ion.
u Now, really, this is very good in you, Mr.
Travilla," remarked Miss Deane: "there is no
place I like better to visit than Ion, and I begin
to think it was rather a fortunate mishap miss
ing my train."
"Very unfortunate for me, I fear," sighed
Edward to himself. ' ' The loss of her drive will
be a great disappointment to Zoe, and the sight
of such a guest far from making it up to her.
I am thankful the visit is to be for only a
night."
Aloud he said, " I fear you will find it less
pleasant than on former occasions, in fact,
rather lonely ; as all the family are absent
spending the winter at Viamede, my mother's
Louisiana plantation except my wife and
myself."
" Ah ! but your wife is a charming little girl,
I never can think of her as a woman, you
know, and you are a host in yourself," re
turned the lady laughingly.
Zoe 'a callers had left ; and she, having donned
ELSIE'S KITH AND KUF. 19
hat and cloak, not to keep her husband waiting
a single moment, was at the window watching for
his coming, when the carriage came driving up
the avenue, and drew up at the door.
She hurried out, expecting to find no one there
but himself, and to be at once handed to a seat
in the vehicle, and the next minute be speeding
away with him, enjoying her drive all the more
for the little disappointment that had preceded
it.
What, then, was her chagrin to see a visitor
handed out, and that visitor the woman for whom
she had conceived the most violent antipathy !
"Miss Deane, my dear," Edward said, with
an entreating look at Zoe, which she did not see,
her eyes being at that instant fixed upcn the face
of her uninvited and unwelcome guest.
" How do you do, my dear Mrs. Tra villa? I
hope you are glad to see me ? ' ' laughed the in
truder, holding out a delicately gloved hand :
" your husband has played the Good Samaritan
to me to-night saving me from having to stay
in one of those wretched little hotels in the vil
lage till two o'clock to-morrow morning."
" I am in usual health, thank you. Will you
walk in?" returned Zoe in a freezing tone, and
utterly ignoring the offered hand. "Will you
step into the parlor? or would you prefer being
shown to your room first ? ' '
"The latter, if you please," Miss Deane
20 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
answered sweetly, apparently quite unaware that
Zoe's manner was in the least ungracious.
" Dinah," said Zoe, to a maid-in- waiting,
" show Miss Deane to the room she occupied on
her last visit. Carry up her satchel, and see that
she has every thing she wants."
Having given the order, Zoe stepped out to the
veranda where Edward still was, having staid
behind to give directions in regard to the horses.
" Zoe, love, I am very sorry," he said, as the
man turned his horses' heads, and drove away
toward the stables.
" O Edward ! how could you? " she exclaimed
reproachfully, tears of disappointment and vexa
tion springing to her eyes.
"Darling, I really could not help it," he re
plied soothingly, drawing her to him with a
caress, and went on to tell exactly what had
occurred.
"She is not a real lady," said Zoe, " or she
never would have done a thing like that."
"I agree with you, love," he said; "but I
was sorry your reception of her was so extremely
ungracious and cold."
" Would you have had me play the hypocrite,
Ned? " she asked indignantly.
" No, Zoe, I should be very far from approv
ing of that," he answered gravely : " but while it
was right and truthful not to express pleasure
Which you did not feel, at her coming, you might,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 21
on the other hand, have avoided absolute rude
ness ; you might have shaken hands with her,
and asked after her health and that of her
father's family."
" I treated her as well as she deserved ; and it
does not make her any the more welcome to me,
that she has already been the means of drawing
down upon me a reproof from my husband's
lips," Zoe said in tremulous tones, and turning
away from him with her eyes full of tears.
" My words were hardly intended as that, little
wife," Edward responded in a kindly tone, fol
lowing her into the hall, catching her in his
arms, and imprinting a kiss on her ruby lips.
" And I wanted my drive with you so badly,"
she murmured, half hiding her face on his breast ;
" but she has robbed us of that, and O Ned!
is she to come between us again, and make us
quarrel, and be so dreadfully unhappy ?" Her
voice was full of tears and sobs before she had
ended.
" No, no ; I could not endure that any more
than you," he paid with emotion, and clasping
her very close : " and it is only for to-night you
will have to bear the annoyance of her presence ;
she is to leave in the morning."
" Is she? that is some comfort. I hope some
body will come in for the evening, and share with
us the infliction of her society," Zoe said, con
eluding with a forlorn attempt at a laugh.
22 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Won't you take off that very becoming hat
and cloak, Mrs. Travilla, and spend the even
ing? " asked Edward playfully.
" Thank you. I believe I will, if you will ac>
company me to the dressing-room," she returned,
with a smiling look up into his face.
"That I will with pleasure," he said, "pro
vided you will reward me with some assistance
with my toilet."
' ' Such as brushing your hair, and tying your
cravat? Yes, sir, I will : it's a bargain."
And so, laughing and chatting, they went up
to their own private apartments.
Half an hour later they came down again to
gether, to find Miss Deane in the parlor, seated
by a window overlooking the avenue.
" There's a carriage just drawing up before
your front entrance," she remarked : " the Rose-
lands family carriage, I think it is."
Zoe gave her husband a bright, pleased look.
It seemed her wish for an addition to their party
for the evening had been granted.
The next moment the room-door was thrown
open, and Dr. Conly and Miss Ella were announced.
They were cordially welcomed, asked to tea,
and staid the evening, greatly relieving Zoe in
the matter of entertaining her unwelcome guest,
who devoted herself to the doctor, and left Ed
ward to his wife and cousin, a condition of things
decidedly agreeable to Zoe.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 23
A little after nine the Roselands carriage was
announced ; and the doctor and Ella took their
departure, Edward and Zoe accompanying them
to the outer door.
The sky was black with clouds, and the wind
roaring through the trees on the lawn.
".We are going to have a heavy storm, I
think," remarked Arthur, glancing upward:
"there is not a star to be seen, and the wind
blows almost a gale. I hope no patient of mine
will want the doctor very badly to-night," he
added with a slight laugh. " Step in out of the
wind, cousin Zoe, or you may be the very one
to send for me."
Doing as directed, "No, indeed," she said:
" I'm sure I couldn't have the heart to call any
body up out of a warm bed to face such a cutting
wind as this."
" No, no ; never hesitate when there is a real
necessity," he returned, speaking from his seat
in the carriage, where he had already taken his
place beside his sister, whom Edward had handed
in. " Good-night, and hurry in, both of you,
for my sake if not for your own."
But they lingered a moment till the carriage
turned, and drove swiftly down the avenue.
" I am so glad they came," remarked Zoe, as
Edward shut the door and locked it for the night.
" Yes," he said : " they added a good deal to
the pleasure of the evening. As we couldn't be
24 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
alone together, three guests were more accept*
able than one."
"Decidedly; and that one was delighted, I'm
sure, to have an opportunity to exercise her con
versational gifts for the benefit of a single man
instead of a married one."
" Zoe, love, don't allow yourself to grow bitter
and sarcastic," Edward said, turning toward
her, laying a hand lightly, affectionately, upon
her shoulder, and gazing down into her eyes
with a look of grave concern.
She colored under it, and turned away with a
pout that almost spoiled the beauty of her fair
face. She was more than ever impatient to be
rid of their self-invited guest.
"She always sets Ned to scolding me," was
the bitter thought in her heart as she went slowly
back to the parlor, where they had left Miss
Deane, Edward following, sighing inwardly at
the change in his darling always wrought by that
unwelcome presence in the house.
"How the wind roars down the chimney!"
Miss Deane remarked as her host and hostess
re-entered the room, where she was comfortably
seated in an easy-chair beside the glowing grate.
" I fear to-morrow will prove a stormy day ; but
in that case I shall feel all the more delighted
with my comfortable quarters here, all the more
grateful to you, Mr. Travilla, for saving me from
a long detention In one of those miserable little
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 25
country taverns, where I should have died of
ennui."
" You seem kindly disposed, my dear madam,
to make a great deal of a small service," returned
Edward gallantly.
But Zoe said not a word. She stood gazing
into the fire, apparently lost in thought ; but the
color deepened on her cheek, and a slight frown
contracted her brows.
Presently she turned to her guest, saying cour
teously, " You must be weary with your journey,
Miss Deane : would you like to retire? "
"Thank you, I should," was the reply; and
thereupon the good-nights were said, and they
sought their respective rooms.
"You are not displeased with me, dear? " Zoe
asked, lifting her eyes inquiringly to her hus
band's face as she stood before their dressing-
room fire with his arm about her waist : ' ' you are
looking so very grave."
" No, dearest, I am not disposed to find fault
with you," he said, softly caressing her hair and
cheek with his disengaged hand; "though I
should be glad if you could be a trifle more
cordial to our uninvited guest."
" It's my nature to act just as I feel ; and, if
there's a creature on earth I thoroughly detest,
it is she!" returned the child- wife with almost
passionate vehemence. "I know she hates me,
for all her purring manner and sweet tones
26 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and words, and that she likes nothing better
than to make trouble between my husband and
me."
" My dear child, you really must try not to be
BO uncharitable and suspicious," Edward said in
a slightly reproving tone. " I do not perceive
any such designs or any hypocrisy in her conduct
toward you."
" No : men are as blind as a bat in their inter
course with such women ; never can see through
their designs ; always take them to be as sweet
and amiable as they pretend to be. It takes a
woman to understand her own sex."
"Maybe so," he said soothingly; "but we
will leave the disagreeable subject for to-night at
least, shall we not? "
" Yes ; and, oh, I do hope the weather to-mor
row will not be such as to afford her an excuse
for prolonging her stay ! ' '
"I hope not, indeed, love," he responded;
"but let us resolve, that, if it does, we will try
to bear the infliction patiently, and give our self-
invited guest no right to accuse us of a lack of
hospitality toward her. Let us not forget or
disobey the Bible injunction, to ' use hospitality
one to another without grudging.' '
"I'll try not to. I'll be as good to her as I can,
without feeling that I am acting insincerely."
" And that is all I ask, love. Your perfect
freedom from any thing approaching to deceit is
ELSIE'S KITH AN9 SIN. 27
one of your greatest charms, in your husband's
eyes," he said, tenderly caressing her. " It
would, I am sure, be quite impossible for me to
love a wife in whose absolute truth and sincerity
I had not entire confidence."
"And you do love me, your foolish, faulty lit
tle wife? " she said, in a tone that was a mixture
of assertion and inquiry, while her lovely eyes
gazed searchingly into his.
" Dearly, dearly, my sweet! " he said, smiling
fondly down upon her. "And now to bed, lest
these bright eyes and rosy cheeks should lose
something of their brilliance and beauty."
" Suppose they should," she said, turning
slightly pale, as with sudden pain. " ONed ! if
I live, I must some day grow old and gray and
wrinkled, my eyes dim and sunken : shall you
love me then, darling? "
" Better than ever, love," he whispered, hold
ing her closer to his heart; "for how long we
shall have lived and loved together ! We shall
have come to be as one indeed, each with hardly
a thought or feeling unshared by the other."
CHAPTER HI.
" One woman reads another's character, without the
tedious trouble of deciphering." JONSON.
ZOE'S sleep that night was profound and re
freshing, and she woke in perfect health and
vigor of body and mind ; but the first sound that
smote upon her ear the dashing of sleet against
the window-pane sent a pang of disappoint
ment and dismay to her heart.
She sprang from her bed, and, running to the
window, drew aside the curtain, and looked out.
"O Ned ! " she groaned, "the ground is cov
ered with sleet and snow, about a foot deep,
I should think, and just hear how the wind
shrieks and howls round the house ! "
" Well, love," he answered in a cheery tone,
" we are well sheltered, and supplied with all
needful things for comfort and enjoyment."
" And one that will destroy every bit of my
enjoyment in any or all the others," she sighed ;
"but," eagerly and half hopefully, "do you
think it is quite certain to be too bad for her to
go?"
" Quite, I am afraid. If she should offer to
28
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 29
gp," he added mischievously, " we will not be
more urgent against it than politeness demands,
and, if she persists, will not refuse the use of
the close carriage as far as the depot."
" She offer to go ! " exclaimed Zoe scornfully :
" you may depend, she'll stay as long as she has
the least vestige of an excuse for doing so."
" Oh, now, little woman ! don't begin the day
with being quite so hard and uncharitable," Ed
ward said, half seriously, half laughingly.
Zoe was not far wrong in her estimate of her
guest. Miss Deane was both insincere and a
thoroughly selfish person, caring nothing for the
comfort or happiness of others. She had per
ceived Zoe's antipathy from the first day of their
acquaintance, and took a revengeful, malicious
delight in tormenting her ; and she had sufficient
penetration to see that the most effectual way to
accomplish her end was through Edward. The
young wife's ardent and jealous affection for her
husband was very evident ; plainly, it was pain to
her to see him show Miss Deane the slightest
attention, or seem interested in any thing she did
or said ; therefore the intruder put forth every
effort to interest him, and monopolize his atten
tion, and at the same time contrived to draw out
into exhibition the most unamiable traits in Zoe's
character, doing it so adroitly that Edward did
not perceive her agency in the matter, and thought
Zoe alone to blame. To him Miss Deane's be-
30 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
havior appeared unexceptionable, her manner
most polite and courteous, Zoe's just the reverse.
It was so through all that day and week ; for
the storm continued, and the uninvited guest
never so much as hinted at a wish to leave the
shelter of their hospitable roof.
Zoe began each da}* with heroic resolve to be
patient and forbearing, sweet-tempered and po
lite, toward her tormentor, and ended it with a
deep sense of humiliating failure, and of having
lost something of the high esteem and admira
tion in which her almost idolized husband had
been wont to hold her.
Feeling that, more or less of change in her
manner toward him was inevitable ; less sure
than formerly of his entire approval and ardent
affection, a certain timidity and hesitation crept
into her manner of approaching him, even when
they were quite alone together ; she grew sad,
silent, and reserved : and he, thinking her sullen
and jealous without reason, ceased to lavish en
dearments upon her, and, more than that, half
unconsciously allowed both his looks and tones
to express disapprobation and reproof.
That almost broke Zoe's heart ; but she strove
to hide her wounds from him, and especially
from her tormentor.
The storm kept Edward in the house : at an
other time that would have been a joy to Zoe,
but now it only added to her troubles, affording
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 31
constant opportunity to the wily foe to carry out
her evil designs.
On the evening of the second day from the
setting in of the storm, Miss Deane challenged
Edward to a game of chess. He accepted at
once, and with an air of quiet satisfaction brought
out the board, and placed the men.
He was fond of the game ; but Zoe had never
fancied it, and he had played but seldom since
their marriage.
Miss Deane was a more than ordinarily skilful
player, and so was he ; indeed, so well matched
were they, that neither found it an easy matter
to checkmate the other : and that first game
proved a long one, so long that Zoe, who had
watched its progress with some interest in the
beginning, eager to see Edward win, at length
grew so weary as to find it difficult to keep her
eyes open, or refrain from yawning.
But Edward, usually so tenderly careful of
her, took no notice, indeed, as she said bitterly
to herself, seemed to have forgotten her exist
ence.
Still, it was with a thrill of delight that she at
length perceived that he had come off victorious.
Miss Deane took her defeat with very good
grace, and smilingly challenged him to another
contest.
" Rather late, isn't it? " he said with a glance
at the clock, whose hands pointed to half-past
32 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
eleven. " Suppose we sign a truce until to-mor
row ? ' '
" Certainly : that will be decidedly best," she
promptly replied, following the direction of his
glance. "I feel so fresh, and have enjoyed myself
so much, that I had no idea of the hour, and am
quite ashamed of having kept my youthful hostess
up so late," she added, looking sweetly at Zoe.
" Very young people need a large amount of
sleep, and can't keep up health and strength with*
out it."
" You are most kind," said Zoe, a touch of
sarcasm in her tones : " it must be a very sympa
thetic nature that has enabled you to remember
so long how young people feel."
A twinkle of fun shone in Edward's eyes at
that.
Miss Deane colored furiously, bade a hasty
good-night, and departed to her own room.
" That was a rather hard thrust, my dear,"
remarked Edward, laughing, as he led the way
into their dressing-room ; " not quite polite, I'm
afraid."
" I don't care if it wasn't ! " said Zoe. " She
is always twitting me on my extreme youth."
"Sour grapes," he said lightly: "she will
never see twenty-five again, and would give a
great deal for your youth. And since you are
exactly the age to suit me, why should you care
a fig for her sneers ? ' '
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 33
"I don't, when I seem to suit you in all re
spects," returned Zoe with tears in her voice.
Her back was toward him ; but he caught sight
of her face in a mirror, and saw that tears were
also glistening in her eyes.
Putting his arm round her waist, and drawing
her to him, " I don't want a piece of perfection
for my wife," he said ; " she would be decidedly
too great a contrast to her husband : and I have
never yet seen the woman or girl I should be
willing to take in exchange for the one belonging
to me. And I'm very sure such a one doesn't
exist."
"How good in you to say it!" she said,
clinging about his neck, and lifting to his, eyes
shining with joy and love. " O Ned ! we were so
happy by ourselves ! "
" So we were," he assented, " and so we may
hope to be again very soon."
" Not so very, I'm afraid," she answered with
a rueful shake of the head ; " for just hark how
it is storming still ! "
"Yes; but it may be all over by morning.
How weary you look, love ! Get to bed as fast
as you can. You should not have waited for the
conclusion of that long game, that, I know, did
not interest you."
"I was interested for your sake," she said,
*' and so glad to see you win."
u "Wife-like," he returned with a smile, adding,
34 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" It was a very close game, and you needn't be
surprised to see me beaten in the next battle."
"I'm afraid she will stay for that, even if the
storm is over," sighed Zoe. "Dear me! I
don't see how anybody can have the face to stay
where she is 'self -invited, and must know she
isn't a welcome guest to the lady of the house.
I'd go through any storm rather than prolong a
visit under such circumstances."
" You would never have put yourself in such a
position," Edward said. " But I wish you could
manage to treat her with a little more cordiality.
I should feel more comfortable. I could not
avoid bringing her here, as you know ; nor can I
send her away in such inclement weather, or, in
deed, at all, till she offers to go ; and your want
of courtesy toward her to put it mildly is a
constant mortification to me."
"Why don't you say at once that you are
ashamed of me?" she exclaimed, tears starting
to her eyes again, as with a determined effort she
freed herself from his grasp, and moved away to
the farther side of the room.
"I am usually very proud of you," he answered
in a quiet tone ; " but this woman seems to exert
a strangely malign influence over you."
To that, Zoe made no response ; she could not
trust herself to speak ; so prepared for bed, and
laid herself down there in silence, wiped away a
tear or two, and presently fell asleep.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 35
Morning brought no abatement of the storm,
and consequently no relief to Zoe from the an
noyance of Miss Deane's presence in the house.
On waking, she found that Edward had risen
before her ; she heard him moving about in the
dressing-room ; then he came to the door, looked
in, and, seeing her eyes open, said, "Ah, so you
are awake ! I hope you slept well ? I'm sorry
for your sake that it is still storming."
" Yes, I slept soundly, thank you ; and, as for
the storm, I'll just have to try to bear with it
and its consequences as patiently as possible,"
she sighed.
" A wise resolve, my dear. I hope you will
try to carry it out," he returned. " Now I must
run away, and leave you to make your toilet, as
I have some little matters to attend to before
breakfast."
She made no reply ; and he passed out of the
room, and down the stairs.
" Poor little woman ! " he said to himself : " she
looks depressed, though usually she is so bright
and cheery. I hope, from my heart, Miss Deane
may never darken these doors again."
Zoe was feeling quite out of spirits over the
prospect of another day to be spent in society so
distasteful : she lay for a moment contemplating
it ruefully.
" The worst of it is, that she manages to make
me appear so unamiable and unattractive in
36 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
my husband's eyes," she sighed to herself.
''But I'll foil her efforts," she added, between
her shut teeth, springing up, and beginning her
toilet as she spoke : " he likes to have me bright
and cheery, and well and becomingly dressed,
and so I will be."
She made haste to arrange her hair in the
style he considered most becoming, and to don
the morning-dress he most admired.
As she put the finishing touches to her attire,
she thought she heard his step on the stairs, and
ran out eagerly to meet him, and claim a morning
kiss.
But the bright, joyous expression of her face
suddenly changed to one of anger and chagrin as
she caught the sound of his and Miss Deane's
voices in the hall below, and, looking over the
balustrade, saw them go into the library to
gether.
" She begins early ! It's a pity if I can't have
my own husband to myself even before break
fast," Zoe muttered, stepping back into the
aressing-room.
Her first impulse was to remain where she was ;
the second, to go down at once, and join them.
She hastened to do so, but, before she reached
the foot of the stairway, the breakfast-bell rang ;
and, instead of going into the library, she passed
on directly to the dining-room, and, as the other
two entered a moment later, gave Miss Deane a
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 37
cold " Good-morning," and Edward a half re
proachful, half pleading look, which he, however,
returned with one so kind and re-assuring that
she immediately recovered her spirits, and was
able to do the honors of the table with ease and
grace.
Coming upon her in that room alone, an hour
later, just as she had dismissed Aunt Dicey with
her orders for the day, " Little wife," he said,
bending down to give her the coveted caress, " ]
owe you an explanation."
" No, Ned, dear, I don't ask it of you : I know
it is all right," she answered, flushing with hap
piness, and her eyes smiling up into his.
"Still, I think it best to explain," he said.
" I had finished attending to the little matters I
spoke of, writing a note, and giving some direc
tions to Uncle Ben, and was on my way back
to our apartments, when Miss Deane met me on
the stairway, and asked if I would go into the
library with her, and help her to look up a certain
passage in one of Shakspeare's plays, which she
wished to quote in a letter she was writing. She
was anxious to have it perfectly correct, she said,
and would be extremely obliged for my assistance
in finding it."
"And you could not in politeness refuse. I
know that, Ned, and please don't think me jeal
ous."
" I know, dear, that you try not to be ; and it
38 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
shall be my care to avoid giving you the least
occasion. And I do again earnestly assure you,
you need have no fear that the first place in my
heart will not always be yours."
" I don't fear it," she said ; " and yet, O
Ned ! it is misery to me to have to share your
society with that woman, even for a day or
two! "
" I don't know how I can help you out of it,"
he said, after a moment's consideration, "unless
by shutting myself up alone, to attend to cor
respondence or something, and leaving you to
entertain her by yourself. Shall I do that? "
" Oh, no ! unless you much prefer it. I think
it would set me wild to have her whole attention
concentrated upon me," Zoe answered with an
uneasy laugh.
So they went together to the parlor, where
Miss Deane sat waiting for them, or rather for
Edward.
She had the chess-board out, the men placed,
and at once challenged him to a renewal of last
night's contest.
He accepted, of course ; and they played with
out intermission till lunch-time, Zoe sitting by,
for the most part silent, and wishing Miss Deane
miles away from Ion.
This proved a worse day to her than either of
the preceding ones. Miss Deane succeeded sev
eral times in rousing her to an exhibition of tern-
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 39
per that very much mortified and displeased
Edward ; and his manner, when they retired that
night to their private apartments, was many de
grees colder than it had been in the morning
He considered himself forbearing in refraining
from remark to Zoe on her behavior ; while she
said to herself, she would rather he would scold
her, and have done with it, than keep on looking
like a thunder-cloud, and not speaking at all.
He was not more disgusted with her conduct than
she was herself, and she would own it in a min
ute if he would but say a kind word to open the
way.
But he did not ; and they made their prepara
tions for the night and sought their pillows in
uncomfortable silence, Zoe wetting hers with
tears befors she slept.
CHAPTER IV.
M Forbear sharp speeches to her. She's a lady
So tender of rebukes, that words are strokes,
And strokes death to her." SHAKSPEABB.
As we have said, the storm lasted for a week;
nd all that time Edward and Zoe ^ere slowly
Irifting farther and farther apart.
But at last the clouds broke and the sun shone
out cheerily. It was about the middle of the
forenoon when this occurred.
"Oh," cried Miss Deane, "do see the sun!
Now I shall no longer need to encroach upon
your hospitality, my kind entertainers. I can
go home by this afternoon's train, if you, Mr.
Travilla, will be so very good as to take or send
me to the depot."
" The Ion carriage is quite at your service,"
he returned politely.
"Thanks," she said; "then I'll just run up
to my room, and do my bit of packing."
She hurried out to the hall, then the front door
was heard to open ; and the next minute a pier
cing shriek brought master, mistress, and ser
vants running out to the veranda to inquire the
cause.
40
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 41
Miss Deane lay there groaning, and crying out
*' that she had sprained her ankle terribly ; she
had slipped on a bit of ice, and fallen ; and oh !
when now would she be able to go home? "
The question found an echo in Zoe's heart, and
she groaned inwardly at the thought of having
this most unwelcome guest fastened upon her for
weeks longer.
Yet she pitied her pain, and was anxious to do
what she could for her relief. She hastened to
the medicine- closet in search of remedies ; while
Edward and Uncle Ben gently lifted the sufferer,
carried her in, and laid her on the sofa.
Also a messenger was at once despatched for
Dr. Conly. Zoe stationed herself at a front
window of the drawing-room to watch for his
coming. Presently Edward came to her side.
"Zoe," he said, " can't you go to Miss Deane?"
" What for? " she asked, without turning her
head to look at him.
" To show your kind feeling."
" I'm not sure that I have any."
" Zoe ! I am shocked ! She is in great pain."
" She has plenty of helpers about her, Chris
tine, Aunt Dicey, and a servant-maid or two,
who will do all they can to relieve her. If I
could do any thing more, I would ; but I can't,
and should only be in the way. You forget what
a mere child you have always considered me, and
that I have had no experience in nursing."
42 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" It isn't nursing, I am asking you to give her,
but a little kindly sympathy."
A carriage was coming swiftly up the avenue.
"There's the doctor," said Zoe. "You'd
better consult with him about his patient ; and, if
he thinks my presence in her room will hasten
her recovery, she shall have all I can give her of
it, that we may get her out of the house as soon
as possible."
" Zoe ! I had no idea you could be so heart
less," he said, with much displeasure, as he
turned and left the room.
Zoe remained where she was, shedding some
tears of mingled anger and grief, then hastily
endeavoring to remove their traces ; for Arthur
would be sure to step into the parlor, to see her
before leaving, if it were but for a moment.
She had barely recovered her compo^are when
he came in, having found his patient not in need
of a lengthened visit.
His face was bright, his tone cheery and kind,
as he bade her good-morning, and asked after her
health.
" I'm very well, thank you," she said, giving
him her hand. " Is Miss Deane's accident a very
bad one ? ' '
" It is a severe sprain," he said : " she will not
be able to bear her weight upon that ankle for
six weeks." Then seeing Zoe's look of dismay,
an# shrewdly guessing at the cause, he hastened
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 43
to add, " But she might be sent home in ail
ambulance a few days hence, without the least
injury."
Zoe looked greatly relieved, Edward scarcely
less so.
" I can't understand how she came to fall,"
remarked Arthur reflectively.
" Nor I," said Zoe. " Wouldn't it be well for
you to advise her never to set foot on that dan
gerous veranda again? "
Arthur smiled. " That would be a waste of
breath," he said, "while Ion is so delightful a
place to visit."
"How are they all at Viamede?" he asked,
turning to Edward.
" Quite well at last accounts, thank you,'*
Edward replied, adding, with a slight sigh, *' I
wish they were here, my mother at least, if
none of the others."
Zoe colored violently. " Cousin Arthur, do
you think I am needed in your patient's room? "
she asked.
" Only to cheer and amuse her with your pleas-
ant society," he answered.
"She would find neither pleasure nor amuse
ment in my society, " said Zoe; "and hers is
most distasteful to me."
" That's a pity," 8<*id Arthur, with a look of
concern. " Suppose I tend you Ella for a few
days? She, T think, wo*)d rather enjoy tak<
44 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
ing the entertainment of your guest off youi
hands."
"Oh, thank you!" said Zoe, brightening;
" that would be a relief: and, besides, I should
enjoy Ella myself, between times, and after Miss
Deane goes home."
" Please tell Ella we will both be greatly
obliged if she will come," Edward said.
" I'll do so," said Arthur, rising to go ; " but
I have a long drive to take, in another direction,
before returning to Roselands. And you must
remember," he added with a smile, " that I lend
her for only a few days. Cal and I wouldn't
know how to do without her very long."
With that, he took his departure, leaving Ed
ward and Zoe alone together.
" I am sorry, Zoe, that you thought it neces
sary to let Arthur into the secret of the mutual
dislike between Miss Deane and yourself," re
marked Edward, in a grave, reproving tone.
Zoe colored angrily. " I don't care who knows
it," she retorted, with a little toss of her head.
<c I did not think it necessary to let Arthur into
the secret, as you call it (I don't consider it one),
but neither did I see any objection to his knowing
about it."
" Then, let me request you to say no more on
the subject to any one," he said, with vexation.
" I sha'n't promise," she muttered, half undei
her breath. But he heard it.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 45
" Very well, then, I forbid it ; and you hava
promised to obey me."
" And you promised that it should always be
love and coaxing," she said, in tones trembling
with pain and passion. "I'll have to tell Ella
something about it."
" Then, say only what is quite necessary," he
returned, his tones softening.
Then, after a moment's silence, in which Zoe's
face was turned from him so that he pould not
see its expression, " Won't you go now, and ask
if Miss Deane is any easier? Surely, as her
hostess, you should do so much."
" No, I won't ! I'll do all I can to make her
comfortable ; I'll provide her with society more
agreeable to her than mine ; I'll see that she has
interesting reading-matter, if she wants it ; I'll
do any thing and every thing I can, except that ;
but you needn't ask that of me."
" O Zoe ! I had thought you would do a harder
thing than that at my request," he said re
proachfully.
Ignoring his remark, she went on, "I just be
lieve she fell and hurt herself purposely, that
she might have an excuse for prolonging her visit,
and continuing to torment me."
" Zoe, Zoe, how shockingly uncharitable you
are!" he exclaimed. "I could never have be
lieved it of you ! We are told, ' Charity thinketb
no evil.' Do try not to judge so harshly."
46 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He left the room ; and Zoe indulged in a hearty
cry, but hastily dried her eyes, and turned her
back toward the door, as she heard his step ap
proaching again.
He just looked in, saying, " Zoe, I am going
to drive over to Roselands for Ella : will you go
along?"
" No. I've been lectured enough for one day,"
was her ungracious rejoinder ; and he closed the
door, and went away.
He was dumb with astonishment and pain.
" What has come over her? " he asked himself.
" She has always before been so delighted to go
any and every where with me. Have I been too
ready to reprove her of late? I have thought
myself rather forbearing, considering how much
ill-temper she has shown. She has had provo
cation, to be sure ; but it is high time she learned
to exercise some self-control. Yet perhaps I
should have been more sympathizing, more for
bearing and affectionate."
He had stepped into his carriage, and was
driving down the avenue. He passed through
the great gates, and turned into the road, still
thinking of Zoe, and mentally reviewing their
behavior toward each other since the unfortunate
day in which Miss Deane had crossed their
threshold.
The conclusion he presently arrived at was,
that he had not been altogether blameless ; that.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 47
if his reproofs had been given in more loving
fashion, they would have been received in a bet'
ter spirit ; that he had not been faithful to his
promise always to try "love and coaxing"
with the impulsive, sensitive child-wife, who, he
doubted not, loved him with her whole heart ;
and, once convinced of that, he determined to
say so on his return, and make it up with her.
True, it seemed to him that she ought to make
the first advances toward an adjustment of their
slight differences (quarrels they could scarcely
be called ; a slight coldness, a cessation of ac
customed manifestations of conjugal affection, a
few sharp or impatient words on each side) , but
he would be too generous to wait for that ; he
loved her dearly enough to sacrifice his pride to
some extent; he could better afford that than
the sight of her unhappiness.
In the mean time Zoe was bitterly repenting of
the rebuff she had given him. He had hardly
closed the door when she started up, and ran to
it to call him back, apologize for her curt refusal
to go with him, and ask if she might still accept
his invitation. But it was too late : he was
already beyond hearing.
She could not refrain from another cry, and
was very angry with herself for her petulance.
She regretted the loss of the drive, too, which
would have been a real treat after the week of
confinement to the house.
48 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
She had refused to comply with her husband'*!
request that she would go to Miss Deane and
ask how she was : now she repented, and went
as soon as she had removed the traces of her
tears.
" Ah ! 3 r ou have come at last ! " was the salu
tation she received on entering the room where
Miss Deane lay on a sofa, with the injured limb
propped upon pillows. " I began to fear,"
sweetly, "that your delicate nerves had given
way under the sight of my sufferings."
" My nerves are not delicate," returned Zoe
coldly ; " m fact, I never discovered that I had
any ; so please do not trouble yourself with anxi
ety on that account. I trust the applications
have relieved you somewhat. ' '
" Very little, thank you. I suppose it was
hardly to be expected that they would take effect
so soon. Ah, me ! " she added with a profound
sigh, " I fear I am tied to this couch for weeks."
" No ; do not disturb yourself with that idea,"
said Zoe. " The doctor told me you could easily
be taken home in a few days in an ambulance."
' ' I shall certainly avail myself of the first
opportunity to do so," said Miss Deane, her
eyes flashing with anger, " for I plainly perceive
that I have worn out my welcome."
" No, not at all," said Zoe ; " at least, not so
far as I am concerned." Miss Deane looked
her incredulity and surprise, and Zoe explained,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN, 49
" I think I may as well be perfectly frank witi
you," she said. "You have not worn out yom
welcome with me, because I had none for yoni
when you came. How could I, knowing that you
invariably make trouble between my husband and
myself?"
" Truly, a polite speech to make to a guest ! "
sniffled Miss Deane. "I hope you pride your
self on your very polished manners."
" I prefer truth and sincerity," said Zoe. " I
shall do all I can to make you comfortable while
you are here ; and, if you choose to avoid the line
of conduct I have objected to, we may learn to
like each other. I very well know that you do
not love me now."
" Since frankness is in fashion at this mo
ment," was the contemptuous retort, "I will
own that there is no love lost between us.
Stay," as Zoe was about to leave the room, " let
me give you a piece of disinterested advice.
Learn to control your quick temper, and show
yourself more amiable, or you may find one of
these days, when it is too late, that you have lost
your husband's heart."
At that, Zoe turned away, and went swiftly
from the room. She was beyond speaking, her
whole frame quivering from head to foot with the
agitation of her feelings.
Lose the love of her idolized husband ? That
would be worse than death. But it should never
50 ELSIE'S KITS AND KltT.
be : he loved her dearly now (it could not be
possible that these last few wretched days had
robbed her quite of the devoted affection she had
known beyond a doubt to be hers before) ; and
she would tell him, as soon as he came in, how
sorry she was for the conduct that had vexed
him, and never, no, never again, would she do or
say any thing to displease him, or lower herself
in his estimation.
As she thought thus, hurrying down the hall,
she caught the sound of wheels on the drive, and
ran out, expecting to see him, as it was about
time for his return from Roselands.
It was the Ion carriage she had heard, but
only Ella Conly alighted from it.
They exchanged greetings, then Zoe asked
half breathlessly, "Where's Edward?"
"Gone," Ella responded, moving on into the
hall. "Come, let's go into the parlor, and sit
down, and I'll tell you all I know about it.
Why, Zoe," as she turned and caught sight of
her companion's face, " you are as pale as death,
and look ready to faint ! There's nothing to be
scared about, and you mustn't mind my non
sense."
" Oh, tell me ! tell me quickly ! " gasped Zoe,
sinking into a chair, her hands clasped beseech
ingly, her eyes wild with terror : " what, what has
happened?"
" Nothing, child, nothing, except that we met
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 51
cousin Horace on our way here, and he carried
Ned off to Union. They had to hurry to catch a
train, in order to be in time for some business
matter in the city, I didn't understand what : so
Ned couldn't wait to write the least bit of a note
to tell you about it ; and he told me to explain
every thing to you, and say you were not to fret
or worry, not even if he shouldn't get home to
night ; for he might not be able to finish up the
business in time for even the last tram that
would bring him."
The color had come back to Zoe's cheek, but
her countenance was still distressed ; and as Ella
concluded, two scalding tears rolled quickly down
her face, and plashed upon the small white hands
lying clasped in her lap.
" Dear me ! " said Ella, " how fond ^ou are of
him ! "
"Yes," said Zoe, with a not very successful
effort to smile through her tears : " who wouldn't
be, in my place? I owe every thing to Ned, and
he pets and indulges me to the greatest extent.
Besides, he is so good, noble, and true, that any
woman might be proud to be his wife."
" Yes : I admit every word of it ; but all that
doesn't explain your tears," returned Ella, half
Bympathizingly, half teasingly. " Now, I should
have supposed that anybody who could boast of
euch a piece of perfection for a husband would
be very happy."
52 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"But I we've hardly ever been separated
over night," stammered Zoe, blushing rosy red;
" and and O Ella ! I hadn't a chance to say
good-by to him, and and you know accidents
so often happen "
She broke down with a burst of tears and
sobs that quite dismayed her cousin.
"Why, Zoe, I'm afraid you cannot be well," she
said. "Come, cheer up, and don't borrow trouble."
" I'm afraid I'm very silly, and have been
making you very uncomfortable," said Zoe, has
tily wiping away her tears, "and it's a great
shame ; particularly, considering that you have
kindly come on purpose to help me through with
a disagreeable task.
" I'll show you to your room now, if you like,"
she added, rising, "and try to behave myself
better during the rest of your visit."
"Apologies are quite uncalled for," returned
Ella lightly, as they went up-stairs together.
" I have always had a good time at Ion, and
don't believe this is going to be an exception to
the general rule. But do you know," lowering
her voice a little, "I don't propose to spend
nearly all my time with that hateful Miss Deane.
I never could bear her."
" Then, how good it was in you to come ! " ex
claimed Zoe gratefully. " But I should never
have asked it of you, if I had thought you dis*
liked her as well as I.'*
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 53
They were now in the room Ella was to occu
py, nd she was taking off her hat and cloak.
" Oh. never mind ! I was delighted to come any
how," she answered gayly, as she threw aside
the latter garment, and took possession of an
easy-chair beside the open fire. " To tell you a
secret," she went on laughingly, "I like my
cousins Ned and Zoe Travilla immensely, and
am always glad of an excuse to pay them a visit.
But that Miss Deane, oh ! she's just too sweet
for any thing ! ' ' making a grimace expressive of
disgust and aversion, " and a consummate, in
corrigible flirt : any one of the male sex can be
made to serve her turn, from a boy of sixteen to
a man of seventy-five."
"I think you are correct about that," said
Zoe. " And, do you know, she is forever mak
ing covert sneers at my youth ; and it's perfectly
exasperating to me."
"Sour grapes," laughed Ella. "I wouldn't
let it vex me in the least: it's all to hide
her env} T of you, because you are really
young, and married too. I know very well
she's dreadfully afraid of being called an old
maid."
" I suspected as much," Zoe remarked. " But
don't you think gentlemen are more apt to be
pleased with her than ladies ? ' '
" Yea : they don't see through her as her own
sex do And she is handsome, and certainly a
6V ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
brilliant talker. I'd give a good deal for conver*
sational powers equal to hers."
" So would I," Zoe said, with an involuntary
sigh.
Ella gave her a keen, inquiring look ; and Zoe
flushed hotly under it.
" Shall we go down now? " she asked. " It is
nearly dinner-time ; and we shall have to dine
alone unless some one drops in unexpectedly,"
she added, as they left the room together, and
passed down the stairs, arm in arm.
"If Arthur should, wouldn't it be a trial to
Miss Deane to have to dine in her own room?"
exclaimed Ella, with a gleeful laugh.
" Why, what do you mean ? " asked Zoe, open
ing her e} r es wide with surprise.
" That she would not have the slightest objec
tion to becoming Mrs. Dr. Conly."
"But you don't think there's any danger?"
queried Zoe, by no means pleased with the idea
of having the lady in question made a member
of the family connection.
"No, and I certainly hope not. It wouldn't
be I that would want to call her sister," returned
Ella emphatically.
"I should think Art had sufficient penetra
tion to see through her," said Zoe. " But no ; on
second thoughts, I'm not so sure ; for Ned will
have it that it's more than half my imagination
when I say she sneers at me."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 55
That's too bad," said Ella. " But Art is
older than Ned by some years, and has probably
had more opportunity to study character."
" Yes," replied Zoe, speaking with some hesi
tation, not liking to admit that any one was
wiser than her husband, little as she was inclined
to own herself in the wrong when he differed
from her.
CHAPTER V.
*is tnere no constancy in earthly things?
No happiness in us, but what must alter ? "
ZOE drove over to the village in good season to
meet the last train for that day, coming from the
direction in which Edward had gone, ardently
hoping he might be on board.
The carriage was brought to a stand-still near
the depot ; and she eagerly watched the arrival of
the train, and scanned the little crowd of pas
sengers who alighted from it.
But Edward was not among them, and now it
was quite certain that she could not see him be
fore another day.
Just as she reached that conclusion, a telegram
was handed her :
" Can't be home before to-morrow or next day. Will
return as soon as possible. E. TRAVILLA."
To the girl-wife the message seemed but cold
and formal. " So different from the way he
talks to me when he is not vexed or displeased,
as he hardly ever is," she whispered to herself
with starting tears during the solitary drive back
56
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 57
to Ion. I know it's silly telegrams can't be
loving and kind : it wouldn't do, of course but
I can't help feeling as if he is angry with me,
because there's not a bit of love in what he says.
And, oh, dear ! to think he may be away two
nights, and I'm longing so to tell him how sorry
I am for being so cross this morning, and before
that, too, and to have him take me in his arms
and kiss me, and say all is right between us, that
I don't know how to wait a single minute ! "
She reached home in a sad and tearful mood.
Ella, however, proved so entertaining and mirth-
provoking a companion, that the evening passed
quickly, and by no means unpleasantly.
But when the two had retired to their respec
tive apartments, Zoe felt very lonely, and said
to herself that she would rather have Edward
there, even silent and displeased, as he had been
for several days past, than be without him.
Her last thought before falling asleep, and her
first on awaking next morning, were of him.
"Oh, dear!" she sighed half aloud, as she
opened her eyes, and glanced round the room,
" what shall I do if he doesn't come to-day? I'll
have to stand it, of course ; but what does a
woman do who has w^ husband? " And for the
first time she began to feel some sympathy for
Miss Deane, as a lorw x .y maiden lady.
She thought a gort deal about her unwelcome
guest while attending to the duties of the toilet,
58 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and determined to treat her with all possible
kindness during the remainder of her enforced
tay at Ion. So, meeting, on her way to the
breakfast- room, the old negress who had been
given charge of Miss Deane through the night,
she stopped her, and asked how her patient
was.
"Jes* pow'ful cross dis hyar mawnin', Miss
Zoe," was the reply, in a tone of disgust. " Dar
isn't one ob de fambly dat would be makin' half
de fuss ef dey'd sprained bofe dey's ankles.
Doan ye go nigh her, honey, fear she bite yo'
head off."
"Indeed I sha'n't, Aunt Phillis, if there's
any danger of that," laughed Zoe. "But as
she can't jump up and run after me, I think I
shall be quite safe if I don't go within arm's-
length of her sofa."
" She's pow'ful cross," repeated Aunt Phillis :
*' she done gone call dis chile up time an' again
fru de night ; an' when I ax her, ' Whar yo'
misery at? ' she say, ' In my ankle, ob c'ose, yo'
ole fool you ! Cayn't yo' hab nuff sense to
change de dressin' ? ' "
"Who is that has been so polite and compli
mentary to you, Aunt Phillis?" cried a merry
voice in their rear.
Ella was descending the stairway at whose
foot they stood, as they perceived, on turning at
the sound of her voice.
ELSIE' 8 KITH AND KIN. 49
" Good-morning, cousin : how bright and well
you are looking ! " said Zoe.
' Just as I feel. And how are you, Mrs. Tra-
villa? I trust you did not spend the night in cry
ing over Ned's absence? " was the gay rejoinder.
" No, not nearly all of it," returned Zoe,
catching her spirit of fun.
"Mawnin', Miss Ella," said the old nurse,
dropping a courtesy. " ' Twas de lady what
sprain her foot yisteday I was talkin' ' bout to
Miss Zoe."
"Ah! how is she?"
" I doan' t'ink she gwine die dis day, Miss
Ella," laughed the nurse, " she so pow'ful
cross ; and dey do say folks is dat way when
dey's gittin' bettah."
" Yes, I have always heard it was a hopeful
sign, if not an agreeable one," Ella remarked.
"Was that the breakfast-bell I heard just now ? "
" Yes," said Zoe. " I hope you feel ready to
do justice to your meal? "
As they seated themselves at the table, Zoe,
glancing toward Edward's vacant chair, re
marked, with a sigh, that it seemed very lonely
to sit down without him.
"Well, now," said Ella, "I think it's quite
nice to take a meal occasionally without the
presence of anybody of the masculine gender."
" Perhaps that is because you have never been
married," said Zoe.
60 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"Perhaps so," returned her cousin, laughing t
'* yet I don't think that can be all that ails me,
for I have heard married women express the
same opinion quite frequently. What shall we
dc with ourselves to-day, Zoe? I've no notion
of devoting myself exclusively to Miss Deane's
entertainment, especially if she is really as
cross as reported."
" No, indeed ! I couldn't bear to let you, even
if you were willing," replied Zoe with decision.
-*' I consented to your taking my place in that,
only because I supposed you found her agree
able ; while to me she is any thing else."
" Suppose we call on her together, after a lit
tle, and let the length of our stay depend upon
the enjoyment our presence seems to afford her,"
suggested Ella.
" Agreed," said Zoe. " Then I will supply
her with plenty of reading-matter, which, as she
professes to be so very intellectual, ought to en
tertain her far better than we can. Shall we
ride after that?"
" Yes, and take a promenade on the verandas.
We'll have to take our exercise in those ways,
as the roads are not yet fit for walking."
" Yes," said Zoe ; " but I hope that by after
noon they will be good enough for driving ; as 1
mean to drive over to the depot to meet the late
train, hoping to find Ned on it."
" Don't expect him till to-morrow," said Ella,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 61
"Why not?" queried Zoe, looking as if sho
could hardly endure the thought.
u Because, in that case, your disappointment,
if you have one, will be agreeable."
" Yes ; but, on the other hand, I should lose all
the enjoyment of looking forward through the
whole day, to seeing him this evening. Follow
ing your plan, I shouldn't have half so happy a
day as if I keep to my own."
" Ah ! that's an entirely new view of the case,"
Ella said in her merry, laughing tones.
Miss Deane did not seem to enjoy their society,
and they soon withdrew from her room ; Zoe hav
ing done all in her power to provide her with every
comfort and amusement available in her case.
"I'm glad that's over," sighed Zoe, when
they were alone again. " And now for our ride,
if you are ready, Ella. I ordered my pony for
myself, and mamma's for you ; and I see they
are at the door."
" Then let us don our riding-habits, and be off
at once," said Ella.
"Where are we going?" she asked, as they
cantered down the avenue.
"To the village, if you like. I want to call
at the post-office."
" In hopes of finding a note from Ned, I sup
pose. I don't believe there can be one there that
would bring you later news than yesterday's
telegram. But I have no objection to making
62 ELBIE'S KITH AND KIN.
sure, and would as soon ride in that direction
as any other."
Nothing from Edward was found at the office ;
and the young wife seemed much disappointed,
till Ella suggested that that looked as if he ex
pected to be at home before night.
It was a cheering idea to Zoe : she brightened
tip at once, and in the afternoon drove over the
same road, feeling almost certain Edward would
be on the incoming train, due about the time she
would reach the village, or rather at the time she
had planned to be there. Ella, who had asked
to accompany her, was slow with her dressing,
taxing Zoe's patience pretty severely by thus
causing ten minutes' detention.
"Come, now, don't be worried: it won't kill
Ned to have to wait ten or fifteen minutes," she
said laughingly, as she stepped into the carriage T
and seated herself by Zoe's side.
"No, I dare say not," returned the latter,
trying to speak with perfect pleasantness of tone
and manner ; " and he isn't one of the impatient
ones, who can never bear to be kept waiting a
minute, like myself," she added with a smile.
" Now, Uncle Ben, drive pretty fast, so that we
won't be so very far behind time."
" Fas' as I kin widout damagin' de bosses,
Miss Zoe," answered the old coachman. "Marse
Ed'ard allus tole me be keerful ob dem, and de
roads am putty bad sence de big storm."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 65
Zoe glanced at her watch as they entered the
village. " Drive directly to the depot, Uncle
Ben," she 'said. " It's fully fifteen minutes past
the time for the train to be in."
" I ain't heard de whistle, Miss Zoe," he re
marked, as he turned his horses' heads in the
desired direction.
" No, nor have I," said Ella ; " and we ought
to have heard it fully five minutes before it got
in. There may have been a detention. That
is nothing very unusual," she hastened to add,
as she saw that Zoe had suddenly grown very
pale.
The carriage drew up before the door of the
depot; and the girls leaned from its windows,
sending eager, searching glances from side to
side, and up and down the track.
No train was in sight, and the depot seemed
strangely silent and deserted.
" Oh ! ' ' cried Zoe, " what can be the matter? "
" I suppose the train must have got in some
time ago, perhaps before we left Ion," replied
Ella, in a re-assuring tone ; " and all the passen
gers have dispersed to their homes, or wherever
they were going."
" No, there could not have been time for all
that," Zoe responded, in accents full of anxiety
and alarm.
" Our watches may be much too slow," sug
gested Ella, trying to re-assure both herself and
84 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
her cousin, yet trembling with apprehension aa
she spoke.
" No, it isn't possible that they and all the
timepieces in the house could be so far from cor
rect," said Zoe despairingly.
" Dar doan' 'pear to be nobody 'bout dis hyar
depot," remarked Uncle Ben reflectively; "but
J reckon dar's somebody comin' to 'splain de
mattah. Wha's de 'casion ob dis mos' onusual
state ob t'ings?" he added, as a woman, who
had been watching the carriage and its occupants,
from the open door of a neighboring house, came
running in their direction.
" What de mattah, Aunt Rhoda? " he queried,
as she reached the side of the vehicle, almost
breathless with excitement and exertion.
"Why, Uncle Ben, dar dar's been a acci
dent to de kyars, dey say, an' dey's all broke up,
and de folks roun' here is all "
"Where? where?" exclaimed Ella, while Zoe
sank back against the cushions, quite unable to
speak for the moment.
" Dunno, Miss," was the reply ; " but," point'
ing up the road, " it's out dat way, 'bout a mile,
I reckon. Yo see, de kyars was a comin' fas' dis
way, and 'nudder ole injine whiskin' 'long dat
way, and dey bofe comes togedder wid a big
crash, breakin' de kyars, and de injines bofe of
'em, till dey's good for nuffin' but kin'lin' wood ;
and de folks what's ridin' in de kyars is all broke
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 65
up too, dey . says ; and de doctahs and ebery-
body "
"Edward!" gasped Zoe. "Drive us there,
Uncle Ben, drive with all your might ! O
Edward, my husband, my husband!" and she
burst into hysterical weeping.
Ella threw her arms about her. "Don't,
dear Zoe, oh, don't cry so ! He may not be
hurt. He may not have been on that train at
all."
Ben had already turned and whipped up his
horses, and now they dashed along the road at a
furious rate.
Zoe dropped her head on Ella's shoulder, an
swering only with tears and sobs and moans, till
the carriage came to a sudden stand-still.
"We's got dar, Miss Zoe," said Uncle Ben,
in a subdued tone full of grief and sympathy.
She lifted her head ; and her eye instantly fell
upon a little group, scarcely a yard distant, con
sisting of several men, among whom she recog
nized Dr. Conly, gathered about an apparently
insensible form lying on the ground.
Ella and Ben saw it too. She suddenly
caught the reins from his hands : he sprang from
the carriage, and, lifting Zoe in his strong arms
as if she had been but a child, set her on her feet,
and supported her to the side of the prostrate
man ; the little crowd respectfully making way
for her, at the words spoken by Ben in a voice
66 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
half choked with emotion, " Hit's Marse Ed'ard's
wife, gen'lemen."
It was Edward lying there motionless, and
with a face like that of a corpse.
With an agonized cry, Zoe dropped on her
knees at his side, and pressed her lips passion
ately to his.
There was no response, no movement, not the
quiver of an eyelid ; and she lifted her grief-
stricken face to that of the doctor, with a look
of anguished inquiry in the beautiful eyes fit to
move a heart of stone.
" I do not despair of him yet, dear cousin
Zoe," Arthur said in a low, moved tone. "I
have found no external injury, and it may be
that he is only stunned."
The words had scarcely left his lips when
Edward drew a sighing breath, and opened his
eyes, glancing up into Zoe's face bending over
him in deepest, tenderest solicitude.
"Ah, love! is it you?" he murmured faintly,
and with a smile. ' ' Where am I ? What has
happened ? ' '
"O Ned! dear, dear Ned! I thought you
were killed!" she sobbed, covering his face
vrith kisses and tears.
" There has been an accident, and you got a
blow that stunned you," answered the doctor;
" but I think you are all right now, or will be
very soon."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 67
" An accident ! " Edward repeated, with a
bewildered look, and putting his hand to hia
head. "What was it?"
"A collision on the railroad," Arthur said.
' ' There is an ambulance here : I think I will put
you in it, and have you taken home at once.
'Tis only a few miles, and not a rough road."
" Yes, yes : home is much the best place,"
he sighed, again putting his hand to his head.
" Art you in pain? " asked Arthur.
" Not much, but I feel strangely confused. I
should like to be taken home as soon as possible,
But not to the neglect of any one who may have
been more seriously hurt than I," he added,
feebly raising his head to look about him.
"There are none such," Arthur answered.
" You perhaps remember that the cars were
nearly empty of passengers : no lives were lost,
and no one, I think, worse hurt than yourself."
"And I?" returned Edward, in a tone of in
quiry.
" Have escaped without any broken bones,
and I trust will be all right in a few days."
" O Ned ! how glad I am it is no worse ! "
sobbed Zoe, clinging to his hand, while the teara
rolled fast down her cheeks.
" Yes, little wife," he said, gazing lovingly
into her eyes.
"There, I positively forbid any more talking,"
said Arthur, with a mixture of authority and
68 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
playfulness. " Here is the ambulance. Help me
to lift him in, men," to the by-standers. " And
you, cousin Zoe, get into your carriage, and drive
on behind it, or ahead if you choose."
" Can't I ride in the ambulance beside him ? "
she asked, almost imploringly.
" No, no : you will both be more comfortable
in doing as I have directed."
" Then, please go with him yourself," she en
treated.
" I shall do so, certainly," he answered, mo
tioning her away, then stooping to assist the
others in lifting the injured man.
Zoe would not stir till she had seen Edward
put into the ambulance, and made as comfortable
for his ride home as circumstances would permit.
Then, as the vehicle moved slowly off, she hur
ried to her carriage.
Ben helped her in, sprang into his own seat,
and, as he took the reins from Ella, Zoe gave
the order, "Home now, Uncle Ben, keeping as
close behind the ambulance as you can."
"Oh, don't, Zoe! you oughtn't to!" expos
tulated Ella, perceiving that her cousin was cry
ing violently behind her veil. "I don't think
Ned is very badly hurt. Didn't you hear Arthur
say so?"
"He only expressed such a hope: he didn't
say certainly," sobbed Zoe. " And when people
are in danger, doctors always try to hide it from
their friends.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 69
" Arthur is perfectly truthful," asserted Ella,
with some warmth. " He may keep his opinions
to himself at times, but he never builds people
up with false hopes. So cheer up, coz," she
added, squeezing Zoe's hand affectionately.
' ' I know that what you say of cousin Arthur
is all true," sobbed Zoe ; "but I could see he
had fears as well as hopes : and and Ned
doesn't seem a bit like himself; he has such a
dazed look, as if not quite in his right mind."
' ' But he knew you and Art ; and it is to be
expected that a man would feel dazed after such
a shock as he must have had."
" Yes, of course. Oh, I'm afraid he's dread-
fully, dreadfully hurt, and will never get over
it!"
"Still," returned Ella, "try to hope for the
best. Don't you think that is the wiser plan
always? "
" I suppose so," said Zoe, laughing and cry
ing hysterically; "but I can't be wise to-night
indeed, I never can."
CHAPTER VI.
-
48 And, if division come, it soon is part,
Too sharp, too strange an agony to last."
MRS. NORTOH
CHRISTINE and Aunt Phillis, who had been left
to charge of Miss Deane, had had a sore trial
of patience in waiting upon her, humoring her
yrhims, listening to her fretting and complaints,
and trying to soothe and entertain her. She was
extremely irritable, and seemed determined not
to be pleased with any thing they could do for
her.
"Where is your mistress?" she asked at
length. " Pretty manners she has, to leave a
suffering guest to the sole care of servants."
" Yes, Miss, Ise alluz fought Miss Zoe hab
pretty manners and a pretty face," replied Aunt
Phillis i "but dere is ladies what habn't none,
an' doan' git pleased wid nuffin' nor nobody, an*
cayn't stan' no misery nowhars 'bout deirselves,
but jes' keep frettin' and concessantly displainin'
'bout dis t'ing and dat, like dey hasn't got nuffin*
to be thankful for."
44 Impudence I " muttered Miss Deane, bar
70
ELS IE' 8 KITH AND KIN. TV
eyes flashing angrily. Then bidding her attend
ants be quiet, she settled herself for a nap.
She was waked by a slight bustle in the house,
accompanied by sounds as if a number of men
were carrying a heavy burden through the en
trance-hall, and up the wide stairway leading to
the second story.
" "What's the matter? What's going on? Has
any thing happened?" she asked, starting up to
a sitting posture.
Christine had risen to her feet, pale and trem
bling, and stood listening intently.
"I must go and see," she said, and hurried
from the room, Aunt Phillis shambling after her
in haste and trepidation.
" Stay ! " cried Miss Deane : " don't leave me
alone. What are you thinking of ? "
But they were already out of hearing. " I
was never so shamefully treated anywhere as I
am here," muttered the angry lady, sinking back
upon her pillows. " I'll leave this house to-mor
row, if it is a possible thing, and never darken
its doors again."
Listening again, she thought she heard sounds
of grief, sobbing and wailing, groans and
sighs.
She was by no means deficient in curiosity, and
it was exceedingly trying to be compelled to lie
there in doubt and suspense.
The time seemed very much longer than it
72 ELSIE 'S KITH AND KIN.
really was before Aunt Phillis came back, sob
bing, and wiping her eyes on her apron.
"What is the matter?" asked Miss Deane
impatiently.
" Dere's dere's been a awful commission on
de railroad," sobbed Aunt Phillis; "and Marse
Ed'ard's 'most killed."
" Oh, dreadful ! " cried Miss Deane. " Have
they sent for his mother? "
Aunt Phillis only shook her head doubtfully,
and burst into fresh and louder sobs.
" 'Most killed ! Dear me ! " sighed the lady.
" And he was so young and handsome ! It will
quite break his mother's heart, I suppose. But
she'll get over it. It takes a vast deal of grief
to kill."
" P'raps Marse Ed'ard ain't gwine ter die,"
said the old nurse, checking her sobs. " Dey
does say Doctah Arthur kin 'most raise de
dead."
" Well, I'm sure I hope Mr. Travilla won't
die," responded Miss Deane, "or prove to be
permanently injured in any way. Ah, Chris
tine ! " as the latter re-entered the room : " what
is all this story about a railroad accident? Is
Mr. Travilla killed?"
" No, no, he not killed," replied Christine,
in her broken English. "How bad hurt, I not
know to say ; but not killed."
Meantime Edward had been taken to his
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 73
room, and put comfortably to bed ; while Zoe,
seated in her boudoir, waited anxiously for the
doctor's report of his condition.
Ella was with her, and now and then tried to
speak a comforting word, which Zoe scarcely
seemed to hear. She sat with her hands clasped
in her lap, listening intently to catch every sound
from the room where her injured husband lay.
She looked pale and anxious, and occasionally a
tear would roll quickly down her cheek.
At last the door opened, and Arthur stepped
softly across the room to her side.
"Cheer up, little cousin," he said kindly.
" Edward seems to be doing very well ; and if
you will be a good, quiet little woman, you may
go and sit by his side."
" Oh, thank you ! I'll try," she said, starting
up at once. " But mayn't I talk to him at all? "
"Not much to-night," was the reply; "not
more than seems absolutely necessary ; and you
must be particularly careful not to say any thing
that would have the least tendency to excite
him."
" Oh, then he must be very, very ill, terribly
injured! " she cried, with a burst of tears and
sobs.
" That does not necessarily follow," Arthur
said, taking her hand, and holding it in a kindly
pressure. "But you must be more composed,
or," playfully, " I shall be compelled to exert
T4 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
my authority so far as to forbid you to go to
him."
" Oh, no, no ! don't do that ! " she cried plead
ingly. "I'll be calm and quiet; indeed, indeed
I will."
" That's right," he said. "I think I may ven
ture to try you."
" But won't you please tell me just how much
you think he is hurt?" she pleaded, clinging to
his hand, and looking up beseechingly into his
face.
" My dear little cousin," he said in a tenderly
sympathizing tone, " I wish to do all in my power
to relieve your anxiety, but am as yet in some
doubt ntyself as to the extent of his injuries.
He is a good deal shaken and bruised ; but, as I
have said before, there are no broken bones ;
and, unless there should be some internal injury
which I have not yet discovered, he is likely to
recover entirely in a few days or weeks."
' ' But you are not sure ? Oh ! how could I ever
bear it if he should ' ' she broke off with a
burst of violent weeping.
He led her to a seat, for she seemed hardly
able to stand : her whole frame was shaking with
emotion.
"Try not to meet trouble half way, little
cousin," he said gently. " ' Sufficient unto the
day is the evil thereof,' and ' As thy days, so
shall thy strength be.' It is God's promise tc
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 75
nil who put their trust in him, and cannot fail r
all his promises are yea and amen in Christ
Jesus."
"Yes, I know," she said, making a strong
effort to control herself. "And you do hope
Ned will soon be well? "
"I certainly do," he responded in cheerful
accents. "And now, if you will wipe away
your tears, and promise to be very good and
quiet, I will take yon to him. He was asking
for you when I left the room."
She gave the desired promise, and he led her
to the bedside.
" I have brought you your wife, Ned," he
said in a quiet tone, "and mean to leave her
with you for a while ; but you are to be a good
boy, and not indulge in much chatter with her."
" We'll be good : I'll answer for her, and my
self too," Edward returned, with a tenderly af
fectionate smile up into Zoe's face, as she bent
over him, and touched her lips to his forehead.
She dared not trust herself to speak, but si
lently put her hand in his, dropped on her knees
by the bedside, and laid her pretty head on the
pillow on which his rested.
"My own darling!" he murmured, softly
pressing the hand he held : " my own precious
little wife ! "
Once more Arthur enjoined quiet, then went
out, and left them alone together.
76 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He paid a professional visit to Miss Deane,
satisfied her curiosity in regard to Edward's in
juries, and learned with pleasure that she was
quite resolved to go home the next morning.
" Of course Mrs. Travilla should give all her
attention to her husband now," she remarked;
44 and I shall be only in the way. One disabled
person is quite enough to have in a house at one
time. So if you, doctor, will be so kind as to
have the ambulance sent out for me directly after
breakfast, I'll be much obliged."
" I will do so," he said. "The journey will
do you no harm, and you will probably be better
cared for and happier in your own home than
here, under the circumstances."
Zoe's poor heart was longing to pour itself out
into her husband's ear in words of contrition,
penitence, and love ; and only the fear of injur
ing him enabled her to restrain her feelings, and
remain calm and quiet, kneeling there close by
his side, with her hand in his. She couldn't rest
till she told him how very, very sorry she was for
the petulance of the past few days, and especially
for the cold rejection of his invitation to accom
pany him on his drive to Eoselands, how firmly
resolved never again to give him like cause to be
displeased with her, and how dearly she loved him.
But she must refrain, from fear of exciting
him : she must wait till all danger from that was
past.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 77
It was hard ; yet there was strong consolation
in the certainty that his dear love was still hers.
She read it in his eyes, as they gazed fondly into
hers ; felt it in the tender pressure of his hand ;
heard it in the tones of his voice, as he called her
his " darling, his own precious little wife."
Yet she was tormented with the fear that his
accident had affected his mind and memory for
the time, so that he had forgotten the uukindnesa
of the morning ; and that, when returning health
and vigor should recall the facts to his remem*
brance, he would again treat her with the cold
ness and displeasure merited by her behavior.
"But," she comforted herself, ''if he does,
it will not last long : he is sure to forgive and
love me as soon as I tell him how sorry I arn."
She did not want to leave him to take either
food or rest ; but Arthur insisted that she should
go down to tea, and later to bed, leaving Edward
in his care ; and she finally yielded to his persua
sions., and exertion of medical authority.
She objected that it was quite useless to go to
bed ; she was positively sure she could not sleep
a wink : but her head had scarcely touched the
pillow before she fell into a profound slumber,
for she was quite worn out with anxiety and grief.
It was broad daylight when she woke. The
events of yesterday flashed instantly upon her
mind ; and she sprang from her bed and began
dressing in haste.
78 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
She must learn as speedily as possible how
Edward was ; not worse, surely, for Arthur had
promised faithfully to call her at once if there
should be any unfavorable change during the
night. Still, a light tap at the door made her
start, and turn pale ; and she opened it with a
trembling hand.
Ella stood there with a bright, smiling coun
tenance. " Good-morning, coz," she said gayly.
4 ' I bring you good news, two pieces of it. Ned
is almost himself again ; Arthur is entirety satis
fied that there is no serious injury, internal or
otherwise ; and Miss Deane has already set out
for her home, leaving me to give you her adieus.
Now are you not happy? "
" Indeed, indeed I am!" cried Zoe, dancing
about the room in ecstasy, her eyes shining, and
her cheeks flushing with joy.
44 May I go to him at once ? " she asked, stop
ping short, with an eager, questioning look.
"Yes. Art says you may, and Ned is ask
ing for you. How fond he is of you, Zoe !
though, I think, no fonder than you are of
him."
"I don't deserve it," responded Zoe, with
unwonted humility, answering the first part of
the remark.
44 1 don't see but you do," said Ella. " Can
I help you with your dressing ? I know you are
in a hurry to get to him."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 79
** Thank you. I don't think you can, but I'll
be done in five minutes."
Edward lay watching for her coming, listening
for the sound of her light footsteps, and, as she
opened the door, looked up, and greeted her
with a tenderly affectionate smile.
" O Ned ! dear, dear Ned ! " she cried, hasten
ing to the bedside ; " how like yourself you look
again ! "
"And feel, too, love," he said, drawing her
down till their lips met in a long kiss.
Arthur had stepped out on her entrance, and
they were quite alone together.
" God has been very good to us, darling, in
sparing us to each other," Edward said, in low,
moved tones.
"Oh, yes, yes ! " she sobbed. "And I didn't
deserve it ; for I was so cross to you day before
yesterday, when you asked me to go with you :
and I'd been cross for days before that. Can
you, will you, forgive me, dear Ned?"
"I have not been blameless, and we will
exchange forgiveness," he said, drawing her
closer, till her head rested against his breast.
"It is so good in you to say that," she
sobbed. " Oh, if you had been killed, as I
thought for one minute you were, I could never
have had an hour of peace or comfort in this
world ! Those unkind words would have been
the last I ever spoke to you ; and I should nevei
80 ELSIE'S KirH AND KIN.
have been able to forget them, or the sad look
that your face must have worn as you turned
away. I didn't see it, for I had rudely turned
my back to you ; but I could imagine it : for I
knew you must have been hurt, and grieved
too."
" So I was, little wife," he said tenderly, and
passing his hand caressingly over her hair and
cheek: "but a few moments' honest retrospect
showed me that I was not blameless, had not
been as forbearing and affectionate in my treat
ment of 013- darling little wife, for the past few
days, as I ought to have been ; and I resolved
to tell her so, on the first opportunity."
" O Ned ! I don't deserve such a kind, loving
husband ! " she sighed ; " and you ought to have
a great deal better wife."
" I am entirely satisfied with the one I have,"
lifting her hand to his lips. "There isn't a
woman in the world I would exchange her for."
"But 1 often do and say things you don't
approve," she murmured, with a regretful sigh.
"Yes; but have I not told you more than
once, that I do not want a piece of perfection
for my wife, lest there should be far too strong
a contrast between her and myself?"
"But there wouldn't be," she asserted. "I
don't believe there's another man in all the world
quite so dear and good as my husband."
" Sweet flattery from your lips," he returned
ELSIE'S KITH AND SIN. 81
laughingly. " Now, dearest, go and eat your
breakfast. I have had mine."
" Ned, do you know our tormentor is gone? "
she asked, lifting her head, and looking into his
yes, with a glad light in her own.
"Yes, and am much relieved to know it," he
replied. "And, dearest, she shall never come
again, if I can prevent it."
CHAPTER VH.
"Tell me the old, old story."
" Mr dear Zoe ! what a happy face ! " was
Ella's pleased exclamation, as the two met in the
breakfast-room.
" Very bright, indeed ! " said Arthur, who had
come in with Zoe, smiling kindly upon her as he
spoke.
"Because it reflects the light and 303" in my
heart," she returned. "Wouldn't it be strange
if I were not happy in knowing that my husband
is not seriously hurt? Oh, we have been so happy
together, that I have often feared it could not
last! "
" There seems every reasonable prospect that
it will," Arthur said, as they seated themselves
at the table. " You are both young and healthy,
your tastes are congenial, and you have enough
of this world's goods to enable you to live free
from carking cares and exhausting labors."
Zoe was in so great haste to return to Edward,
that she could scarce refrain from eating her
breakfast more rapidly than was consistent with
either politeness toward her guests or a du
82
ELSIE' S KITH AND KIN. 83
regard for her own health : but she tried to re
strain her impatience ; and Arthur, who perceived
and sympathized with it, exerted himself for her
entertainment, telling amusing anecdotes, and
making mirth-provoking remarks.
Ella, perceiving his designs, joined in, in the
same strain. Zoe presently entered into their
mood, and they seemed, as in fact they were, a
light-hearted and happy little breakfast party ;
both Arthur and Ella feeling greatly relieved by
the favorable change in their cousin, not for
Zoe's sake alone, but also because of their ow
affection for him.
Edward no longer needed Arthur as nurse:
indeed, Zoe claimed the right to a monopoly of
the, to her, sweet task of waiting upon him, and
attending to all his wants. So Arthur resigned
in that capacity, but was to continue his visits as
physician.
He and Ella returned to Roselands shortly after
leaving the breakfast-table ; and Zoe, in joyous,
tender mood, took her place by her husband's
bedside.
He welcomed her with a loving smile, taking
her hand in his, and carrying it to his lips.
" Arthur has condemned me to lie here for a
full week," he said. "It would seem a weary
while in the prospect, but for the thought of hav
ing, through it all, the sweet companionship of
my darling little wife."
84 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Dear Ned, how good in you to say so ! " she
murmured, kneeling beside the bed, and laying
her cheek to his. " I don't believe there's an
other creature in the world that thinks my society
of much account."
" If you are right in that, which I very much
doubt," he said with a smile of incredulity, " it
only shows their want of taste, and makes no
difference to us, does it, love, since we are all
the world to each other? "
" I am sure it makes no difference to me," she
responded : " if you love, and are pleased with,
me, it's very little I care what anybody else may
think or say about me. But, oh ! isn't it nice to
be alone together again? "
*' Very nice."
" And remember, you are to make all possible
use of me, as nurse, reader, when you feel
that you would like to listen to book or news
paper, as amanuensis, every thing."
" Yes, dearest, I expect to employ you in all
those capacities by and by ; but at present, I
want nothing but to have you sit by my side, and
talk to me, while I hold your hand, and feast my
eyes on the face that is to me the dearest in all
the world."
At that, the pretty face was suffused with
blushes and smiles. "I'm so happy! so very
happy ! " she murmured, stealing an arm round
his neck. "It is such a change from yesterday,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 85
for a little while, I I thought you were
gone, and and without my having had a chance
to ask your forgiveness." ,
The sobs came thick and fast as she went on.
** O Ned ! dear, dear Ned ! I I don't mean 'ever
to be cross to you again, especially when we are
going to part even for an hour."
" No," he said, with emotion, and drawing her
closer to him; "we should not have parted so;
we had promised each other we would not ; and
I should have gone to you and made it up with
you before leaving the house."
" It was all my fault," she sobbed ; " and if
if you had been taken from me, I could never
have had another happy moment."
" Thank God that we are spared to each
other!" he said with fervent gratitude. "And
now, dear wife, let us try to forget that there has
been ever any coldness or clashing between us.
Let us enjoy the present, and be as happy in each
other as if no cloud, even the slightest, had ever
come over our intercourse as husband and wife."
"Yes," she said. Then, lifting her face, and
gazing earnestly into his. " How pale and ex
hausted you look ! " she cried in alarm. " I
have talked, and let you talk, too much and too
excitingly. I'm afraid cousin Arthur will say
I am but a poor sort of nurse. Now," with
drawing herself from his embrace, and gently
re-arranging his pillows, and smoothing the bed
86 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
clothes, " shut your eyes, and try to sleep. I'll
stay close beside you, and be as quiet as a
mouse."
With a faint smile, he did as he was bidden ;
and she fulfilled her promise to the letter, watch
ing beside him with love and solicitude for two
hours, till his eyes again unclosed, and met hers,
gazing so tenderly upon him, with an answering
look of ardent affection.
" You have had a good nap, and look quite
refreshed, dear," she said, bending over him,
and softly stroking his hair with her little white
hand.
"Yes; I feel much better," he said. " And
you, love, have you been sitting there all this
time?"
"Of course I have," she answered gayly :
" did you think I would break my word, or feel
any desire to go away and leave you ? ' '
" I know you to be the most devoted of nurses,
when it is I who require your services," he re
turned, with a tenderly appreciative smile. " You
are the best of little wives. But you must be
very weary, and I want you now to go and take
some exercise in the open air."
" Is that an order? " she asked playfully.
"Not yet," he returned, in the same tone;
*' but, if not obeyed as a request, it may become
something stronger."
"Well," she said laughing, "it won't hurt
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 8?
Aie if it does : you can't hurt me in that way any
more; for do you know, Ned," and she bent
lovingly over him, pressing a kiss upon his fore
head, " I have become such a silly thing, that I
actually enjoy obeying you, when you don't
order me as if you thought I wouldn't do as you
wish, and you meant to force me to it."
" Forgive me, 1 love, that I have ever done it in
that spirit," he said remorsefully, and coloring
deeply.
"Ned, I haven't any thing to forgive," she
said, with sudden energy and warmth of affection.
' ' Then you will obey about the air and exer
cise? " he asked, returning to his playful tone.
" Presently, sir, when I have seen you eat
something. It's time for that now, according to
the doctor's directions."
She rang for refreshment, saw him take it,
then left him for a short time in the care of old
Aunt Phillis, while she donned riding hat and
habit, mounted her pony, and flew over several
miles of road and back again.
She seemed to bring a breath of fresh air with
her when she returned to his side.
"My darling." he said, smiling up at her,
" how the roses glow on your cheeks, and how
bright your eyes are ! Give me a kiss, and then
sit down close by my side."
" I obey both orders most willingly," she said
merrily, as she bent down and kissed him on lipa
88 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN
and forehead and cheek, then took possession
of the chair she had vacated on leaving the
room.
*' Now, sir, what next? "
" Move your chair round a trifle, so that I can
have a better view of your face."
She smilingly obeyed. "There! does that
satisfy your lordship ? "
" Quite. Now talk to me."
"About what?"
" Any thing you please : the principal thing is
to hear the music of your voice."
" Suppose I sing, then."
"Yes, yes!" eagerly; "that's just what I
should enjoy. Let it be, ' I love to tell the
story.' "
Zoe had a beautiful voice. Soft and swe**t
and clear it rose,
" ' I love to tell the story
Of unseen things above,
Of Jesus and his glory,
Of Jesus and his love.
I love to tell the story,
Because I know it's true:
It satisfies my longings
As nothing else can do.
I love to tell the story :
'Twill be my theme in glory,
To tell the old, old story,
Of Jesus and his love.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 89
I love to tell the story :
More wonderful it seems,
Than all the golden fancies
Of all our golden dreams.
I love to tell the story,
It did so much for me;
And that is just the reason
I tell it now to thee.
I love to tell the story;
'Tis pleasant to repeat
What seems, each time I tell it,
More wonderfully sweet.
I love to tell the story,
For some have never heard
The message of salvation
From God's own Holy Word.
I love to tell the story;
For those who know it best,
Seem hungering and thirsting
To hear it like the rest.
And when in scenes of glory,
I sing the new, new song,
'Twill be the old, old story,
That I have loved so long.' "
The last note died away, and for a momen
there was silence in the room. Edward lay gaz
ing into his wife's eyes with a look of sad,
yearning tenderness.
" O Ned ! why, why do you look so at me? '*
she asked, with a sudden burst of tears, and
dropping her face on the pillow beside his.
90 ELSIE'S KITE AND KIN.
He had been holding her hand while she sang ,
he kept it still, and, laying his other one gently
on her head, " Zoe, my darling," he said, in
tones tremulous with emotion, "it is the one
longing desire of my heart that you may learn
the full sweetness of that old, old story. O love !
sometimes the thought, ' What if my precious
wife should miss heaven, and our union be only
for time, and not for eternity,' sends so keen a
pang to my heart, that I know not how to endure
it.''
" O Ned ! surely I shall not miss it," she said,
with a sob : ' ' my father and mother were such
good Christians ; and you, my own husband, are
so good "too."
" Ah, my darling ! " he sighed, " that hope is
but as a spider's web. Do you not remember
that passage in Ezekiel, ' Though these three
men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they
should deliver but their own souls by their right
eousness, saith the Lord God ' ? And it is repeated
again and again, ' Though Noah, Daniel, and
Job, were in it, as I live, saith the Lord God,
they shall deliver neither son nor daughter ; they
shall but deliver their own souls by their right
eousness.' Zoe, dear, no righteousness but the
imputed righteousness of Christ can save the soul
from death. He offers it to you, love ; and will
you continue to reject it? "
" Ned," she sobbed, " I wish I had it : lofteii
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 91
think I would be a Christian if I only knew how,
but I don't."
"Do you not?" he asked, in some surprise.
" I will try to make it plain. Jesus offers you a
full and free salvation, purchased by what he
has done and suffered in your stead, that ' God
might be just, and yet the justifier of him who
believeth in Jesus.'
" ' Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou
shalt be saved.'
" He bids you come to him, and says, ' Him
that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out.' '
" But how shall I come? " she asked. " Tell
me just how."
" How do you come to me, love, when you feel
that you have displeased me, and want to be
reconciled? "
" Oh ! you know I just come and acknowledge
that I've been hateful and cross, and say how
Borry I am, and that I don't mean to behave so
Any more, and ask you to forgive and love me ;
and, dear Ned, you are always so willing and
ready to clo that, you hardly wait till I've said
my say, before you put your arms round me, and
hug and kiss me, and it's all right between us."
" Yes, dearest ; and God, our heavenly Father,
is far more ready to receive and forgive us when
we turn to him with sorrow for our sins, confess
ing them and pleading for pardon in the name,
and for the sake, of his dear Son, our Saviour."
92 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" I'm afraid I don't feel half so sorry as I
ought."
" Who of us does? but we are not to wait
for that. We must come to him, to be shown
the evil of our natures, the sinfulness of our
lives.
" ' Him hath God exalted with his right hand to
be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repent
ance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.' "
" But how am I to make myself believe? " she
asked.
" ' By grace are ye saved through faith ; and
that not of yourselves ; it is the gift of God.' So
you see, we have to go to Jesus for it all, for
repentance, for faith, for salvation from the guilt
and love of sin, and from eternal death.
"The plan of salvation is very simple, its
very simplicity seems to stumble many ; they
don't know how to believe that it is offered
them as a free gift; they think they must do
something to merit it ; but it cannot be bought ;
it is ' without money and without price.' ' Who
soever will, let him take the water of lire freely.'
Come to Jesus, dear one ; come now, for onlj
the present moment is yours delay is most dan.
gerous, for the invitation may be withdrawn at
any time."
" If I could only see him ! If I could hear
his voice ! " she sighed.
"That you cannot; yet you know I am no
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 93
nearer to you, or more willing to hear a petition
from you, than he is."
At that moment a well-known step was heard
in the hall without ; and as Zoe rose hastily, wip
ing her eyes, Arthur tapped at the door.
CHAPTER VIII.
** I bless thee for kind looks and words
Showered on my path like dew,
For all the love in those deep eyes,
A gladness ever new. "
MRS. HEMANS.
A WEEK had passed since Edward's accident;
and he now exchanged his bed, during the day,
for an easy-chair.
He and Zoe had ' just finished taking their
breakfast together in her boudoir when a servant
came in with the mail.
There were letters from Viamede, one for
Edward from his mother, one for Zoe from Betty
Johnson.
Both brought the unwelcome tidings that little
Grace Raymond and Violet's babe were very ill
with scarlet-fever.
Edward read aloud his mother's announcement
of the fact. " Yes," said Zoe. " Betty tells me
the same thing. O Ned ! how sorry I am for poor
Vi ! It would be hard enough for her if she had
the captain with her, to help bear the burden and
responsibility, and to share in her grief if they
should die."
94
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN
95
"Yes, it is hard for her; and I am glad she
has mamma and grandpa and grandma with her.
Mamma says Dick Percival is attending the
children, and there is talk of telegraphing for
Arthur.
"Ah," glancing from the window, "here he
comes ! He will perhaps bring us later news."
Arthur did so : the children were worse than
at the date of the letters. He had just received
his summons, and would obey it immediately,
taking the next train ; had called to tell them,
and see how Edward was.
"Almost entirely recovered, tell my mother,"
Edward said, in reply to the query; "and you
needn't go feeling any anxiety in regard to this
one of your patients," he added playfully.
" I leave him in your care, Zoe," said Arthur ;
"and, if he does not do well, I shall hold you
responsible."
' ' Then you must lay your commands upon him
to obey my orders," she said, with a merry glacee
from one to the other.
" Would that be any thing new in his experi
ence?" asked the doctor with mock gravity.
"It won't do to question us too closely," re
turned Zoe, coloring and laughing.
" She is a very good little wife, and tolerably
obedient," laughed Edward. "Really, would
you believe it? she told me once she actually en
joyed obeying under certain circumstances ;
96 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and so, I suppose, should I. Zoe, you mustn't
be too hard on me."
" Oh ! I intend to be very strict in seeing the
doctor's orders carried out," she said; " and I
expect to enjoy my brief authority immensely."
Dr. Conly took leave almost immediately, for
he had no time to spare ; and the reading of the
letters was resumed.
Betty's was a long one, giving a full account,
from her point of view, of the contest between
Mr. Diusmore and Lulu Ra}-mond in regard to
her refusal to take music-lessons of Signor Fo-
resti after he had struck her. None of the family
had mentioned the affair in their letters, even
Rosie feeling that she had no warrant to do so ;
and the story was both new and interesting to Zoe.
Lulu had not yet submitted when Betty wrote,
so the story as told in her letter left the little girl
still in banishment at Oakdale Academy.
Zoe read the letter aloud to Edward.
"Lulu is certainly the most ungovernable child
I have ever seen or heard of," he remarked, at
its conclasion. " I often wonder at the patience
and forbearance grandpa and mamma have shown
toward her. In their place, I should have had
her banished to a boarding-school long ago, one
at a distance, too, so that she could not trouble
me, even during holidays."
"So should I," said Zoe: "she hasn't the
least shadow of a claim upon them."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 97
" No : the captain feels that, and is duly grate
ful. It is evident, too, that Lulu's lack of
gratitude, and her bad behavior, are extremely
mortifying to him."
" But don't you think, Ned, it was rather hard
to insist on her going back to that ill-tempered,
abusive old music- teacher? "
"Yes," he acknowledged with some hesita
tion. " I rather wonder at grandpa."
" I wonder how it is going to end," said Zoe :
" they are both so very determined, I should not
like to stand in Lulu's shoes, nor yet in his."
A second letter from Betty, received a fort
night later, told how it had ended : though Betty,
not being in Lulu's confidence as Evelyn was,
knew nothing of Capt. Raymond's letter to his
daughter, or of Lulu's confession in reply to it ;
so her story ended with the statement that Lulu
had at last submitted, been restored to favor,
and was at Magnolia Hall with Evelyn as a com
panion, all the children who were in health hav
ing been banished from Viamede to save them
from the danger of catching the dreaded fever.
But to go back to the morning when the first
instalment of her story was received.
" It must be a very anxious time for them,
the family at Viamede, I mean," remarked Ed
ward musingly. " And poor, dear Vi is so young
to have such burdens to bear. What a blessing
that she has mamma with her ! "
98 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Yes," said Zoe. " And, oh ! I hope the chil
dren will get well, they are such darlings, both
Gracie and the baby. I feel very sorry they are
so ill, and yet I can't help rejoicing that my dear
husband is able to sit up again.
" Is that quite heartless in me?" she asked,
laying her hand on one of his, which rested on the
arm of his easy-chair ; for she was seated in a
low rocker, close at his side.
" I think not," he answered, smiling down into
her eyes. "It will do them no good for us to
make ourselves unhappy. We will sympathize
with, and pray for, them, but at the same time
be thankful and joyful because of all God's
goodness to us and them. ' Rejoice in the Lord
always : and again I say, Rejoice.' ' Rejoicing
in hope ; patient in tribulation.' '
" You have certainly obeyed that last injunc
tion," remarked Zoe, looking at him with affec
tionate admiration; " so patient and cheerful as
you have been ever since your injury ! Many a
man would have grumbled and growled from
morning to night ; while you have been so pleas
ant, it was a privilege to wait on you."
"Thank you," he said, laughing: "it is un
commonly good in you to say that, but I'm afraid
you are rather uncharitable in your judgment of
4 many men.'
" Mamma has not yet heard of my accident,"
he remarked presently, "and wonders over my
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 99
jong silence. I'll write to her now, if you will
be so kind as to bring me my writing-desk."
" I'm doubtful about allowing such exertion,"
she said : " you are left under my orders, you re
member, and I'm to be held responsible for your
continued improvement."
"Nonsense! that wouldn't hurt me," he re
turned, with an amused smile ; " and if you won't
get the desk, I'll go after it myself."
" No, you mustn't : I sha'n't allow it," she said,
knitting her brows, and trying to look stern.
" Then get it for me."
"Well," she said reflectively, "I suppose
there'll have to be a compromise. I'll get the
desk, if you'll let me act as your amanuensis."
" We'll consider that arrangement after you
have brought it."
" No : you must agree to my proposition
first."
"Why, what a little tyrant you are!" he
laughed. " Well, I consent. Now will you
please to bring the desk ? ' '
" Yes," she said, jumping up, and crossing the
room to where it stood ; " and if you are very
good, you may write a postscript with your own
hand."
" I'll do it all with my own hand," he said as
she returned to his side.
" Why, Ned ! " she exclaimed in surprise, " I
thought you were a man of your word! "
100 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"And so I am, I trust," he said, smiling at
her astonished look, then catching her right hand
in his. "Is not this mine?" he asked: "did
you not give it to me ? Let me see nearly
two years ago?"
"Yes, I did," she answered, laughing and
blushing with pleasure and happiness : " you are
right ; it is yours. So you have every right to
use it, and must do so."
" Ah ! " he said, " ' a wilful woman will have
her way,' I see : there never was a truer saying.
No, that won't do," as she seated herself with
the desk on her lap : " put it on the table. T
can't have you bending over to write on your lap,
and so growing round-shouldered, especially in
my service."
" Any thing to please you," she returned gayly,
doing as he directed. "I suppose my right
hand is not all of me that you lay claim to? "
"No, indeed! I claim you altogether, as my
better and dearer half," he said, his tone chan
ging from jest to earnest, and the light of love
shining in his eyes.
She ran to him at that, put her arms round his
neck, and laid her cheek to his. "No, Ned, I
can't have you say that," she murmured, "you
who are so good and wise, while I am such a silly
and faulty thing, not at all worthy to be } r our
wife. Whatever made you marry me? "
" Love," he answered, drawing her closer, and
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 101
fondly caressing her hair and cheek, "love that
grows stronger and deeper with every day we
live together, dearest."
" Dear Ned, my own dear husband ! " she said,
hugging him tighter. " Words could never tell
how much I love you, or how I rejoice in your
love for me : you are truly my other, my best,
half, and I don't know how I could live without
you."
"Our mutual love is a cause for great grati
tude to God," he said reverently. "There are
so many miserably unhappy couples, I feel that
I can never be thankful enough for the little wife
who suits me so entirely."
" You are my very greatest earthly blessing,"
she replied, lifting her head, and gazing into his
face with eyes shining with joy and love , " and
your words make me very, very happy. Now,"
releasing herself from his embrace, " it's time to
attend to business, isn't it? I am ready to write
if you will dictate." And she seated herself be
fore the desk, and took up her pen.
It was not a lengthened epistle. He began
with an acknowledgment of the receipt of his
mother's letter, expressed his sympathy in the
sorrow and suffering at Viamede, gave a brief
account of his accident, consequent illness, and
partial recovery, highly eulogizing Zoe as the
best of wives and nurses.
When he began that, her pen ceased its move-
102 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN
ment, and was held suspended over the paper,
while, blushing deeply, she turned to him with
a remonstrance.
"Don't ask me to write that: I am ashamed
to have mamma see it in my handwriting."
"Goon," he said: "she will know they are
my words, and not yours."
"Well, I obey orders," she replied with a
smile ; " but I don't half like to do it."
"Then let me," he said. "If you will hold
the desk on the arm of my chair for five minutes,
and give me the pen, I can finish up the thing
easily, and without the least danger of hurting
my precious self."
She did as directed. " There, now lie back in
your chair, and rest," she said, when he had fin
ished his note, and signed his name. "You do
look a little tired," she added, with an anxious
glance at him as she returned the desk to the
table.
" Nonsense ! tired with that slight exertion ! "
he responded gayly. " You may read that over,
and see if it wants any correction."
She did so, then, turning toward him with an
arch smile, asked, " May I criticise? "
" I should be happy to have the benefit of your
criticism," he said, laughing; "but don't make
it too severe, please."
"Oh, no! I was only thinking that mamma,
judging of her by myself, would not be half sat'
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 103
isfied with such a bare statement of facts, and
that I had better write a supplement, giving her
more of the particulars."
"I highly approve the suggestion," he an
swered, " only stipulating that you shall not
spend too much time over it, and shall read it to
me when finished."
" I'm afraid it won't be worth your hearing.''
" Let me judge of that. If not worth my
hearing, can it be worth mamma's reading? "
"Perhaps so," she said with a blush; "be
cause what I tell will be news to her, but not to
you."
" Ah ! I hadn't thought of that. But I shall
want to hear it all the same, and take my turn at
criticism."
" If you are not more severe than I was, I can
stand it," she said. "And now please keep
quiet till I am done."
He complied, lying back at his ease, and amus
ing himself with watching her, admiring the
graceful pose of her figure, the pretty face
bending over the paper, and the small, white,
shapely hand that was gliding swiftly back and
forth.
"Come," he said at last, "you are making
quite too long a story of it."
" Mamma won't think so," she retorted, with
out looking up ; " and you know you are not
obliged to hear it."
104 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Ah ! but that is not the objection ; I want to
hear every word of it: but I can't spare my
companion and nurse so long."
She turned to him with a bright smile. " What
can I do for you, dear? Just tell me. The let
ter can be finished afterward, you know."
"I want nothing but you," was the smiling
rejoinder. ' ' Finish your letter, and then come
and sit close by my side.
" But no ; you must take your accustomed
exercise in the open air."
Considering a moment, "I think," he said,
" I'll have you order the carriage for about the
time you are likely to be done there, and we'll
have a drive together."
She shook her head gravely. " You are not
fit for any such exertion."
" Uncle Ben and Solon shall help me down the
stairs and into the carriage, so there need be no
exertion about it."
"I won't consent," she said. "The doctor
left you in my charge ; and his orders were, that
you should keep quiet for the next few days."
'" You prefer to go alone, do you ? "
" Yes, rather than have you injured by going
with me."
" Come here," he said ; and, laying down her
pen, she obeyed.
He took both her hands in his, and, gazing with
mock gravity up into her face as she stood over
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 105
him, "What a little tyrant you are developing
into ! " he remarked, knitting his brows. " Will
you order the carriage, and take a drive in my
company?"
"No."
" Then what will you do? "
" Go by myself, or stay at home with you,
just as you bid me."
" What a remarkable mixture of tyranny and
submission," he exclaimed, laughing, as he
pulled her down to put his arm round her, and
kiss her first on one cheek, then on the other.
" I'll tell you what we'll do : you finish that let
ter, read it to me, and take the benefit of my
able criticisms ; then I'll try to get a nap while
you take your drive or walk, whichever you
prefer."
" That will do nicely," she said, returning his
caresses : " if you will be pleased to let me go,
I'll order the carriage, finish the letter in five
minutes, hear the able criticisms, put my patient
to bed, and be off for my drive."
" Do so," he said, releasing her.
From this time forward, till the children were
considered out of danger, and Edward was able
to go about and attend to his affairs as usual,
there were daily letters and telegrams passing
between Viamede and Ion. Then Dr. Conlj
came home, and almost immediately on his arrU
val drove over to Ion to see for himself if hia
106 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
patient there had entirely recovered, and to carry
some messages and tokens of affection from the
absent members of the family.
It was late in the afternoon that he reached
Ion, and he found Edward and Zoe sitting to
gether in the parlor ; she with a bit of embroidery
in her hands, he reading aloud to her.
Arthur was very warmly welcomed by both.
" Cousin Arthur, I'm delighted to see you! "
cried Zoe, giving him her hand.
"And I no less so," added Edward, offering
his. " How did you leave them all at Viamede ? "
" All in health, except, of course, the two little
ones who have been so ill," he said, taking the
chair Edward drew forward for him ; " and them
we consider out of danger, with the careful atten
tion they are sure to have."
" How have mamma and Vi stood the anxiety
and nursing? " asked Edward.
' ' Quite as well as could have been expected.
They hare lost a little in flesh and color, but will,
I think, soon regain both, now that their anxiety
is relieved.
" And you, Ned, are quite yourself again, I
should say, from appearances? "
" Yes ; and I desire to give all credit to the
nurse in whose charge you left me," returned
Edward, with a smiling glance at Zoe.
" As is but fair," said Arthur. " I discovered
iwr capabilities *?ofore I left."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 107
" She made the most of her delegated author
ity," remarked Edward gravely. ' ' I was allowed
no will of my own, till I had so entirely recov
ered from my injuries that she had no longer the
shadow of an excuse for depriving me of my
liberty."
"I thought it was a good lesson for him,"
retorted Zoe. "I've read somewhere that no
body is fit to rule who hasn't first learned to obey."
' ' Ah ! but that I learned before I was a year
old," said Edward, laughing.
" Nobody would have thought it, seeing the
trouble I had to make you obey," said Zoe.
" Now, cousin Arthur, tell us all about Via-
mede, and what you did and saw there."
" It is a lovely place," he said. " I expected
to be disappointed after the glowing accounts I
had heard, but I feel like saying, ' The half has
not been told me ; ' ' ' and he plunged into an en
thusiastic description of the mansion, its grounds,
and the surrounding country.
" I was loath to leave it," he said in conclu
sion.
' ' And you make me more desirous to see it
than ever," said Zoe.
"Oh, do tell us! had Capt. Raymond been
heard from before you left ? We have seen by
the papers that the report of the loss of his ves
sel was untrue, and, of course, we were greatly
relieved."
108 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Yes : letters came from him the day before ]
started for home. Fortunately, they had been
able to keep the report from Vi and little Grade ;
but May and Lulu had heard it, and were terribly
distressed, I was told."
"They are very fond of their father," re
marked Zoe.
"Yes, as they have good reason to be," said
Arthur: "he is a noble fellow, and one of the
best of husbands and fathers."
" Did you hear any thing in particular about
Lulu ? ' ' Zoe asked.
" No, I think not," he said reflectively ; "noth
ing but that she, May, and Evelyn Leland were
staying, by invitation, at Magnolia Hall.
"Ah, 3 r es! I remember now that Betty told
me there had been some trouble between uncle
Horace and Lulu in regard to her taking lessons
of a music-teacher whom she greatly disliked ;
that, because of her obstinate refusal, he had
banished her from Viamede, entering her as a
boarder at the academy the children were all
attending ; but that her distress of mind over
the illness of her little sisters, and the sad report
about her father, had led her to submit."
"Much to Vi's relief, no doubt," remarked
Edward. " Poor Vi ! She is devotedly attached to
her husband, but Lulu is a sore thorn in her side."
" I don't believe she has ever acknowledged
as much, or could be induced to," said Zoe.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 109
"No," assented Edward; ''but it is evident
to those who know her well, nevertheless. She
tries hard to conceal the fact, and has wonderful
patience with the wilful, passionate child, really
loving her for her father's sake."
"And for her own, too, if I mistake not,"
Arthur said. ' ' There is something quite lovable
about Lulu, in spite of her very serious faults."
"There is," said Edward. "I have felt it
strongly myself at times. She is warm-hearted,
energetic, very generous, and remarkably straight
forward, truthful, and honest."
Dr. Conly had risen, as if to take leave.
" Now, cousin Arthur," said Zoe, " please sit
down again ; for we cannot let you leave us till
after tea."
Edward seconded the invitation.
" Thank you both," Arthur said, " but "
" But no buts," interrupted Zoe gayly. " I
know you were about to plead haste ; but there
is the tea-bell now, so you will not be delayed ;
for you have to take time for your meals."
"Then I accept," he said, "rejoicing in the
opportunity to spend a little longer time in your
very pleasant society '
CHAPTER IX.
" Here are a few of the unpleasantest words that ever
blotted paper."
EDWARD and Zoe now began to look forward
to the return of the family as a desirable event
not very far in the future. They had been ex
tremely happy in each other during almost the
whole time of separation from the rest ; but now
they were hungering for a sight of "mamma's
sweet face," and would by no means object to a
glimpse of those of grandparents, sisters, and
children.
At length a letter was received, fixing the date
of the intended departure from Viamede, and
stating by what train the party would probably
reach the neighboring village of Union, where
carriages must be in readiness to receive and
convey them to Ion .
And now Edward and Zoe began counting the
days : the little matron put on more housewifely
airs than was her wont, and was in great glee
over her preparations for a grand reception and
welcoming feast to the loved travellers.
She insisted on much cleaning and renovating,
110
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. Ill
and on the day of the arrival robbed the green
houses and conservatories for the adornment of
the house, the table, and her own person.
Edward laughingly asserted that he was al
most, if not quite, as much under her orders at
that time as when left in her charge by the doc
tor, and could have no peace but in showing
himself entirely submissive, and ready to carry
out all her schemes and wishes.
Fairview also was getting ready to receive its
master and mistress ; but the indoor preparations
there were overseen by Mrs. Lacey of the Lau
rels, Edward's aunt Rose.
It was the last of April : lovely spring weather
had come, and the head gardeners and their subor
dinates of both places found much to do in mak-
.ng all trim and neat against the expected arrival
of the respective owners ; and of these matters
Edward took a general oversight.
He and Zoe were up earlier than their wont on
the morning of the long-looked-for day, wander
ing about the gardens before breakfast.
" How lovely everything looks!" exclaimed
Zoe, in delight. "I am sure mamma will be
greatly pleased, and praise you to your heart's
content, Cuff," she added, turning to the gar
dener at work near by.
"Ya'as, Miss Zoe," he answered, with a
broad grin of satisfaction; "dat's what I'se
been a workin' for, an' spects to hab sho', kase
112 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Miss Elsie, she doan' nebber grudge nuffin' in de
way ob praise nor ob wages, when yo's done yo'
bes', ob co'se ; an' dis chile done do dat, sho's
yo' bawn."
"Yes, I'm sure you have, Cuff," said Ed
ward kindly : " the flowers look very flourishing ;
there's not a dead leaf or a weed to be seen any
where ; the walks are clean and smooth as >a
floor ; nothing amiss anywhere, so far as I can
perceive."
They moved on, walking slowly, and inspect'
ing carefully as they went, yet finding nothing to
mar their satisfaction.
They had reached the front of the house, and
were about to go in, when a boy on horseback
came cantering up the avenue, and handed a
telegram to Edward.
Tearing it hastily open, "From grandpa," he
said. " Ah ! they will be here by the next train ! "
" Half a day sooner than they or we ex
pected," cried Zoe, half joyfully, half in dismay,
struck with a momentary fear that her prepara
tions could not be quite complete in season.
Edward hastened to re-assure her. "Alto
gether, good news, isn't it? "he said. "We
can be quite ready, I am sure, and will escape
some hours of waiting ; while they will gain time
for rest and refreshment before the arrival of the
family party who are to gather here from the
Oaks, Roselands, the Laurels, and the Pines."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 113
" Oh, yes, yes ! it is ever so nice ! and I'm as
glad as I can be," she cried rapturously. " Now
let us make haste to get our breakfast, and then
attend to the finishing touches needed by the
house and our own persons."
"Stay," said Ed Ward, detaining her as she
was starting up the steps into the veranda. " We
should send word to Fairview, but it will be
time enough after breakfast. Suppose we ride
over there immediately upon leaving the table,
and carry the news ourselves? The air and ex
ercise will do you good."
"It would be very nice," she returned medi
tatively ; " but I'm afraid I shall hardly have
time."
"Yes, you will," he said. "You can give
your orders, and let Christine and Aunt Dicey see
them carried out."
" But I want my taste consulted in the arrange
ment of the flowers," she objected.
"Plenty of time for that after we get back,"
he said. "And I want your help ja. deciding
whether every thing is exactly as it should be in
the grounds at Fail-view. Shall I order the
horses ? ' '
"Yes. I'll go, of course, if you wish it, and
enjoy it greatly, I know."
They were very gay over their breakfast and
during their ride ; for they were young, healthy,
happy in each other ; the morning air was deli-
114 ELSIE' 8 KITH AND KIN.
cious, and not a cloud was to be perceived in
either the natural sky above their heads, or in
that of their future ; all was bright and joyous,
and they seemed to have naught to do with sor
row or care, or any of the evils that oppressed
the hearts and darkened the lives of many of
their fellow-creatures.
Their tidings were received with joy by the re
tainers at Fairview, nearly every thing being in
readiness for the reception of its master arid
mistress.
Edward and Zoe had agreed that it was not at
all necessary to inform the expected guests of
the evening of the change in the hour for the
arrival of the home-coming party they intended
to welcome.
"The meeting will be quite as early as antici
pated," remarked Edward; "and it will do no
harm for mamma and the others to have a chance
to rest a little before seeing so many."
"They will enjoy themselves all the better,
I'm sure," said Zoe.
They were cantering homeward as they talked.
Arrived there, Zoe set to work at the pleasant
task of adorning the house " mamma's " bou
doir in particular with beautiful and sweet-
scented flowers, and contrived to be delightfully
busy in their arrangement till some little time
after Edward had gone with the carriages to meet
and bring home the travellers.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 115
All came directly to Ion, except the Fairview
family, who sought their own home first, but
promised to be present at the evening festivities.
The journey had been taken leisurely ; and no
one seemed fatigued but the little convalescents,
who were glad to be put immediately to bed.
" Mamma, dear, dearest mamma ! " cried Zoe,
as the two clasped each other in a close embrace.
*' I am so, so glad to see you ! "
"Tired of housekeeping, little woman?"
Elsie asked, with an arch look and smile.
" No, mamma, not that, though willing enough
to resign my position to you," was the gay re
joinder. " But my delight is altogether because
you are so dear and sweet, that everybody must
be the happier for your presence."
"Dear child, I prize and fully return your
affection," Elsie said in reply.
For each one, Zoe had a joyous and affection
ate greeting, till it came to Lulu's turn.
At her she glanced doubtfully for an instant,
then gave her a hearty kiss, saying to herself,
" Though she did behave so badly, I'm sure she
had a good deal of provocation."
Lulu had noted the momentary hesitation, and
flushed hotly under it ; but the kiss set all right,
and she returned it as warmly as it was given.
41 It seems nice to see you and uncle Edward
again, aunt Zoe ! " she said, " and nice to get
back to Ion, though Viamede is so lovely."
116 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Yes," chimed in Rosie. " Viamede is almost
an earthly paradise, but Ion is the homiest home
of the two."
Lulu had been on her very best behavior ever
since the termination of the controversy between
Mr. Dinsmore and herself in regard to her tui
tion by Signor Foresti ; and she had returned to
Ion full of good resolutions, promising herself,
that, if permitted to continue to live at Ion, she
would henceforward be submissive, obedient,
and very determined in her efforts to control her
unruly temper.
But was she to be allowed to stay there ? No
objection had been raised by any of the family ;
but remembering her father's repeated warning,
that, if she proved troublesome to these kind
friends, he would feel compelled to take her
away from Ion, and send her to a boarding-
school, she awaited his decision with much
secret apprehension.
It was quite too soon to look for a response to
her confession, written from Magnolia Hall, or a
letter from him to her mamma, grandma Elsie, or
grandpa Dinsmore, giving his verdict in regard
to her ; and, at times, she found the suspense
very hard to bear.
Thus far, Evelyn Leland had been the sole
confidant of her doubts, fears, and anxieties on
the subject ; not even Max having been made ac
quainted with the contents of either her father's
letter to her, or her reply to it.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 117
She had managed to conceal her uneasiness
from him, and also from grandma Elsie and
Violet ; the time and attention of both ladies
being much occupied with the care of the little
invalids.
But, on the evening of this day, Grace and
baby Elsie were fast asleep, the one in bed, the
other in her dainty crib, at an early hour; and
Violet bethought her of Lulu in connection with
the expected assembling of a large family party.
" I must see that the child is suitably attired,"
she said to herself, and, deferring her own toilet,
went at once to the little girl's room.
She found her already dressed, suitably and
tastefully too, and sitting by a window in an
attitude of dejection, her elbow on the sill, her
hv.-ad on her hand ; but she was not looking out ;
her eyes were downcast, and her countenance
was sad.
"What is the matter, Lulu, dear?" Violet
asked in gentle tones, as she drew near, and laid
her soft white hand caressingly on the bowed
head : " are you sorry to be at home again? "
"Oh, no, no, mamma Vi! it's not that. I
should be very glad to get back, if I were only
sure of being allowed to stay," Lulu answered,
lifting her head, and hastily wiping a tear out of
the corner of her eye. " But I I'm dreadfully
afraid papa will say I can't ; that I must be sent
away somewhere, because of having been so
discbedient and obstinate."
118 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"I hope not, dear," Violet said: "you have
been so good ever since you gave up, and con
sented to do as grandpa wished."
"Thank you for saying that, mamma Vi. I
have been trying with all my might, asking
God to help me too," she added low and rever
entially; "but papa doesn't know that, and he
has been very near banishing me two or three
times before. Oh, I don't know how to wait to
hear from him ! I wish a letter would come ! "
4 ' It is almost too soon to hope for it yet, dear
child ; but I trust we may hear before very long,"
said Violet.
At that moment there came a little tap at the
door; and the sweetest of voices asked, "Shall
I come in ? "
" Oh, yes, mamma ! "
"Yes, grandma Elsie!" answered the two
addressed.
" I thought our little girl might like some help
with her toilet for the evening," Elsie said, ad
vancing into the room. "But is any thing
wrong? I think you are looking troubled and
unhappy, Lulu."
Violet explained the cause ; and Elsie said, very
kindly, " I don't want you sent away, Lulu, dear.
No one could desire a better behaved child than
you have been of late ; and I have written to
your father to tell him so, and ask that you may
stay with us still. So cheer up, and hope for the
ELSIE 1 'S KITH AND KIN. 119
best, little girl," she added, with a smile and an
affectionate kiss.
Lulu had risen, and was standing by Elsie's
side. As the latter bent down to bestow the
caress, her arms were thrown impulsively about
her neck with a glad, grateful exclamation, "O
grandma Elsie ! how good you are to me ! I don't
know how you could want to keep me here, when
I've been so bad and troublesome so many
times."
" I trust you have been so for the very last
time, dear child," Elsie responded. "Think
how it will rejoice your father's heart if he learns
that you have at length conquered in the fight
with your naturally quick, wilful temper, which
has been the cause of so much distress to both
him and yourself."
" I do think of it very often, grandma Elsie,"
Lulu returned, with a sigh that seemed to come
from the depths of her heart. " And I do want
to please papa, and make him happy : but, oh,
dear ! when something happens to make me
angry, I forget all about it and my good resolu
tions till it's too late ; the first thing I know, I've
been acting like a fury, and disgracing myself
and him."
" Yet don't be discouraged, or ever give up the
fight," Elsie said. " Persevere, using all your
own strength, and asking help from on high, and
you will come off conqueror at last- ' '
ISO ELSIE S KITH AND KIN.
About the same time that this little scene
was enacting at Ion, Elsie Leland, passing the
door of Evelyn's room, thought she heard a low
sob coming from within.
She paused and listened. The sound was re
peated, and she tapped lightly on the door.
There was no answer ; and opening it, she stole
softly in.
Evelyn sat in an easy-chair at the farther side
/ /
of the room, her face hidden in her hands, aq
open letter lying in her lap.
"My poor child! Is it bad news?" Elsie
asked, going up to the little girl, and touching
her hair caressingly.
"It is heart-breaking to me, aunt Elsie ; but
read and judge for yourself," Evelyn replied, in
a voice choking with sobs ; and taking up the
letter, she put it into her aunt's hand.
Elsie gave it a hasty perusal, then, tossing it
indignantly aside, took the young weeper in her
arms, bestowing upon her tender caresses and
soothing words.
" It is hard, very hard for you, dear, I know ;
it would be for me in your place ; but we must
just try to make the best of it."
"Yes," sobbed Evelyn ; "but I could hardly
feel more fully orphaned if my mother were dead.
And papa has not been gone a year. Oh, how
could she ! how could she ! You see, aunt
Elsie, she talks of my joining her as soon as I
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 121
m my own mistress ; but how can I ever think
of it now?"
"We your uncle and I would be very
loath to give you up, darling ; and, if you can
only be content, I think you may always have a
happy home here, with us," Elsie said, with an*
other tender caress.
" Dear auntie, you and uncle have made it a
very happy home to me," returned Evelyn
gratefully, wiping away her tears as she spoke,
and forcing a rather sad sort of smile. "I should
be as sorry to leave it as you could possibly be
to have me do so."
Evelyn was of a very quiet temperament,
rarely indulging in bursts of emotion of any
kind ; and Elsie soon succeeded in restoring her
to calmness, though her eyes still showed traces
of tears ; and her expressive features again wore
the look of gentle sadness that was their wont in
the first weeks of her sojourn at Fairview, but
which had gradually changed to one of cheerful
ness and content.
"Now, Eva, dear, it is time we were getting
ready for our drive to Ion," Elsie said. " Shall
I help you change your dress? "
"I I think, if you will excuse me, auntie,"
Evelyn returned, with hesitation, " I should pre
fer to stay at home. I'm scarcely in the mood
for merry-making."
" Of course, you shall do just as you like, dear
12? ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
child,'* was the kindly response; "but it is only
to be a family party, and you need not be mixed
up with any fun or frolic, I don't suppose
there will be any thing of the kind going on,
and you will probably enjoy a private chat with
your bosom-friend, Lulu. You know, there are
plenty of corners where you can get together by
yourselves. I think you would find it lonely
staying here, and Lulu would not half enjoy her
evening without you."
"Ycu are right, auntie: I will go," Evelya
answered, more cheerfully than she had spoken
since reading her letter. "I will dress at once,
but shall not need any help except advice about
what I shall wear."
Elsie gave it, and, saying the carriage would
be at the door in half an hour, went back to her
own apartments, to attend to the proper adorn
ment of her own pretty person.
Soon after her little talk with grandma Elsie
and mamma Vi, Lulu, still unable to banish the
anxiety which made her restless and uneasy,
wandered out into the shrubbery, where she
presently met Max.
"I've been all round the place," he said;
" and I tell you, Lu, it's in prime order: every
thing's as neat as a pin. Don't the grounds
look lovely, even after Viamede? "
"Yes," she sighed, glancing round from side
to side with a melancholy expression of counte*
nance quite unusual with her.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 123
** What's the matter, sis?" he asked with
some surprise : " I hope you're not sick? "
"No, I'm perfectly well," she answered;
*' but, the prettier the place looks, the sorrier I
feel to think I may have to go awa}' and leave
it."
"Who says you are to go away?" he de
manded, "not grandma Elsie, or mamma Vi
either, I am sure, for they're both too kind ; and,
in fact, I don't believe anybody here wants 10
send you off."
"Maybe not," she said, "but I'll have to go
if papa says so ; and, O Max ! I'm so afraid he
will, because of all that all the trouble be
tween grandpa Dinsmore and me about the music-
lessons."
" I didn't suppose papa had been told about
it? " he remarked, half inquiringly.
" Yes," she said : "I confessed every bit of it
to him in that letter I wrote at Magnolia Hall."
"Bully for you!" cried Max heartily. "I
knew you'd own up at last, like a brick, as you
are."
" O Max ! you forget that mamma Vi does not
approve of slang," she said. " But I don't
deserve a bit of praise for confessing, because I
had to. Papa wrote to me that he was sure I'd
been misbehaving, though nobody had told him
a single word about it, and that I must write
at once, and tell him every thing."
124 ELSIE'S KITH AND
*' Well, I'm glad you did ; and I hope lie won't
be hard on you, Lu. Still, I wouldn't iikfj to be
in your place, for papa can be quite severe when
he thinks it necessary. I wouldn't fret, though,"
he added in a consolatory tone, " because there's
no use trying to cross the bridge before you come
to it, 'specially when you mayn't come at all."
*' That's quite true, but it's a great deal easiel
to preach than to practise," she said. " Maxie,
would you be sorry to have me sent away? " she
asked, her voice taking on a beseeching tone.
" Why, of course I should," he said. " We've
gone through a good deal together, and you know
we've always been rather fond of each other, con*
sidering that we're brother and sister," he added
laughingly. "Ah, here comes Eva!" and ha
lifted his hat with a profound bow as a turn in
the walk brought them face to face with her.
" O Eva ! I'm so glad you've come early ! "
exclaimed Lulu.
"I too," said Max; "but, if you have any
secrets for each other's private ear, I'll be off."
"Your company is always agreeable, Max,"
Evelyn said with a faint smile, "and I should
be sorry to drive you away."
" Thanks," he said ; " but I'll have to go, for
I hear grandpa Dinsmore calling me."
He hastened to obey the call ; and the two
girls, each putting an arm about the other's
waist, paced to and fro along the gravel-walk.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 124
" How is Fairview looking? " asked Lulu.
" Lovely : it couldn't be in better order, and
there are a great many flowers in bloom. One
might say just the same of Ion."
" Yes : it is even prettier than Fairview, I havt
always thought. But that's a sweet place too ;
and aunt Elsie and uncle Lester are delightfui
to live with. I only wish I was as sure as you
are of such a sweet home."
" Don't worry, Lu. I hope your father will
let you stay on here," Evelyn said in an affec
tionate tone; "but, indeed, I don't think you
have any reason to envy me."
She ended with so profound a sigh, that Lulu
turned a surprised, inquiring look upon her, ask
ing, "Have you had any bad news, Eva? I know
you have been looking anxiously for a letter from
your mother."
" Yes, it has come : I found it waiting for me
at Fairview, and " She paused for a moment,
her heart too full for speech.
" And it was bad news? Oh, I am so sorry ! "
said Lulu. " I hope it wasn't that she wants
you to go away from here unless I have to go
too, and we can be together somewhere."
"No, it was not that not now. Mamma
knows that, because of the way papa made his
will, I must stay with uncle Lester till I come of
age. She talks of my going to her then ; but I
cannot, oh, I never can ! for, Lulu, she's
126 ELSIE'S KITH AND
married again, to an Italian count ; and it is not
a year since my dear, dear father was taken from
us"
Evelyn's voice was tremulous with pain, and
she ended with a burst of bitter weeping.
" Oh, how could she ! " exclaimed Lulu. " J
don't wonder you feel so about it, Eva. A hor
rid Italian too! " she added, thinking of Signor
Foresti. " I'd never call him father ! "
"Indeed, I've no idea of doing that," Eva
said indignantly. "I only hope he may never
cross my path ; and so I feel as if my mother is
lost to me. You are far better off than I, Lulu :
you have your own dear father still living, and
aunt Vi is so lovely and sweet."
"Yes, I am better off than you," Lulu ac
knowledged emphatically ; " and if I hadn't such
a bad temper, always getting me into trouble^
I'd be a giil to be tnvied-"
CHAPTER X,
LULU'S SENTENCE.
PENDING Capt. Raymond's verdict in regard to
Lulu, life at Ion fell into the old grooves, for
her as well as the other members of the family.
Studies were taken up again by all the chil
dren, including Evelyn Leland, where they had
been dropped ; Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter
giving instruction, and hearing recitations, as
formerly.
This interval of waiting lasted for over two
months, a longer period of silence on the part of
the husband and father than usual ; but, as they
learned afterward, letters had been delayed in
both going and coming.
Capt. Raymond, in his good ship, far out on
the ocean, was wearying for news from home,
when his pressing want was most opportunely
supplied by a passing vessel.
She had a heavy mail for the man-of-war, and
a generous share of it fell to her commander.
He was soon seated in the privacy of his own
cabin, with Violet's letter open in his hand. It
128 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
was sure to receive his attention before that of
any other correspondent.
With a swelling heart he read of the sore trial
she had been passing through, in the severe ill
ness of Gracie and the babe. Deeply he regretted
not having been there to lighten her burdens
with his sympathy and help in the nursing ; and
though, at the time of writing, she was able to
report that the little sufferers were considered
out of danger, he could not repress a fear, amid
his thankfulness, that there might be a relapse,
or the dread disease might leave behind it, as it
so often does, some lasting ill effect.
He lingered over the letter, re-reading passages
here and there, but at length laid it aside, and
gave his attention to others bearing the same
post-mark.
There was a short one from Max, which stirred
his heart with fatherly love and pride in his boy ;
that came next after Violet's : then he opened
Lulu's bulky packet.
He sighed deeply as he laid it down after a
careful perusal, during which his face had grown
stern and troubled, and, rising, paced the cabin to
and fro, his hands in his pockets, his head bowed
on his breast, which again and again heaved with
a deep-drawn sigh.
" What I am to do with that child, I do not
know," he groaned within himself. " If I could
make a home for her, and have her constantly
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 129
with me, I might perhaps be able to train her up
aright, and help her to learn the hard lesson how
to rule her own spirit.
" I could not do that, however, without resign
ing from the service ; and that would be giving
up my only means of earning a livelihood for her
as well as the others and myself. That is not to
be thought of : nor could I forsake the service
without heartfelt regret, were I a millionnaire."
The captain was a man of prayer. Some mo
ments were spent on his knees, asking guidance
and help for himself, and a change of heart for
his wayward little daughter ; then, again seating
himself at his writing-table, he opened yet an
other letter, one whose superscription he recog
nized as that of a business agent in one of our
far Western States.
His face lighted up as he read, and a text
flashed across his mind : "And it shall come to
pass, that before they call, I will answer ; and
while they are yet speaking, I will hear."
That sheet of paper was the bearer of most
strange, unlooked-for tidings : a tract of wild
land, bought by him for a trifle years before, and
long considered of little or no value, had sud
denly become by the discovery that ft con
tained rich mineral deposits, and the consequent
opening of mines, and laying out of a town upon
it worth many thousands, perhaps millions of
money.
ISO ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
And he Capt. Raymond was the undisputed
owner of it all, of wealth beyond his wildest
dreams. He could scarce believe it : it seemed
impossible. Yet it was undoubtedly true ; and a
bright vision of a lovely home, with wife and chil
dren about him, rose up before his mind's eye,
and filled him with joy and gratitude to the Giver
of all good.
He would send in his resignation, and realize
the vision at the earliest possible moment.
But stay ! could he now, in the prime of life,
forsake the service for which he had been edu
cated, and to which he had already given many
of his best years ? Could he be content to bid a
final farewell to the glorious old ocean so long
his home, so beautiful and lovable in its varied
moods, and settle down upon the unchanging
laud, quite reconciled to its sameness? Would he
not find in himself an insatiable longing to be
again upon the ever restless sea, treading once
more the deck of his gallant ship, monarch of
her little world, director of all her movements?
< It was not a question to be decided in a mo
ment ; it required time for thought ; a careful
consideration of seemingly conflicting duties ; a
careful balancing of inclinations and interests,
and for seeking counsel of his best, his almighty
and all- wise, Friend.
At Ion, as the summer heats approached, the
question was mooted, "Where shall we spend
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 131
the next two or three months?" After some
discussion, it was decided that all should go
North to Cape May for a time : afterward they
would break up into smaller parties, and scatter
to different points of interest, as they might
fancy.
Lester and Elsie Leland would spend a portion
of the season at Cliff Cottage, Evelyn's old
home, taking her and Lulu with them.
Edward and Zoe, too, and probably some of
the others, would visit there.
All necessary arrangements had been made,
and they were to start the next cmy, when at
last letters were received from Capt. Raymond.
Lulu's heart beat very fast at sight of them.
She had been full of delight at the prospect of
her Northern trip, especially the visit to be paid
with Evelyn to her former home ; the latter hav
ing in their private talks dwelt much upon its
many attractions, and the life she had led there
in the sweet companionship of her beloved father.
" Would there be any thing in papa's letter to
prevent the carrying out of the cherished plans? "
Lulu asked herself as, in fear and trembling, she
watched Violet opening with eager fingers the
packet handed her at the breakfast-table.
Max and Gracie, too, looked on with in' v~
quite equal to Lulu's; but in their case ii jfd
was only joyous expectancy unmingled with
dread.
132 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" There is something for each of us, as usual,"
Violet said presently, with a smiling glance from
one to another, " Max, Lulu, Grade, and my
self."
Lulu received hers, only a folded slip of
paper, and, asking to be excused, stole away
to the privacy of her own room to read it.
" MY DEAR LITTLE DAUGHTER [it ran], The story
of your misconduct has given a very sad heart to the
father who loves you so dearly. I forgive you, my child,
but can no longer let you remain at Ion to be a trouble
and torment to our kind friends there. I shall remove
you elsewhere as soon as I can settle upon a suitable
place. In the mean time, if you are truly sorry for the
past, you will, I am sure, earnestly strive to be patient,
submissive and obedient to those who have you in charge.
" Your loving father,
"L. RAYMOND."
The paper fell from Lulu's hand, and fluttered
to the floor, as she folded her arms upon the sill
of the window beside which she had seated her
self, and rested her head upon them.
" And that's all ; just that I am to go away,
nobody knows where ; to be separated from Max
and Gracie and every one else that I care for :
and when papa comes home, maybe he won't visit
me at all ; or, if he does, it will be for only a
little bit, because, of course, he will want to
spend most of his leave where the others are.
Oh, dear ! oh, dear ! I wish I'd been good ! I wish
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 133
I'd been born sweet-tempered and patient, like
Grade. I wonder if papa will ever, ever let me
come back !
" But perhaps grandpa Dinsmore and grandma
Elsie will never invite me again. I wouldn't in
their place, I'm sure."
The captain's letter to his wife made the same
announcement of his intentions in regard to Lulu ;
adding, that, for the present he would have her
disposed of as should seem best to them Mr.
Dinsmore, his daughter, and Violet herself
npon consultation together ; he had entire confi
dence, he said, in then* wisdom and their kind
feeling toward his wayward, troublesome, yet still
beloved child ; so that he could trust her to their
tender mercies without hesitation.
He went on to say (and, ah, with what a
smile of exultation and delight those words were
penned!), that "there was a possibility that he
might be with them again in the fall, long enough
to find a suitable home for Lulu ; and, in the
mean time, would they kindly seize any opportu
nity that presented itself, to make inquiries in re
gard to such a place ? ' '
Violet read that portion of his letter aloud to
her mother and grandfather, then asked if they
saw in it any thing necessitating a change in their
plans for the summer.
They did not, and were glad for Lulu's sake
that it was so.
184 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Lulu, in the solitude of her room, was anxiously
considering the same question, and presently went
with it to her mamma, taking her father's note in
her hand.
Finding Violet alone in her dressing-room,
giving the captain's missive another perusal,
"Mamma Vi," she said, "what what does
papa tell you about me?" She spoke hesitat
ingly, her head drooping, her cheeks hot with
blushes. "I mean, what does he say is to be
done with me? "
Violet pitied the child from the bottom of her
heart. " I wish, dear," she said, "that I could
tell you he consented to mamma's request to let
us try you here a little longer ; but doesn't he
say something about it in his note to you? "
" Yes, mamma Vi," Lulu answered chokingly :
"he says he can't let me stay here any longer,
to be such a trouble and torment to you all, and
will put me somewhere else as soon as he can
find a suitable place ; but he doesn't say what is
to be done with me just now."
"No, dear: he leaves that to us, grandpa,
mamma, and me, and we have decided that no
change in the arrangements for the summer need
be made."
"O mamma Vi ! how good and kind you all
are!" cried Lulu, in a burst of irrestrainable
gratitude ; and her tears began to fall.
Violet was quite moved by the child's emotion.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 135
' You have been a dear good girl of late, and we
feel glad to take you with us," she said, drawing
her to her side, and giving her an affectionate
kiss. " Your father says there is a possibility
that he may be at home with us again for a while,
in the fall ; he expects to settle you somewhere
then : but if you continue to be so good, perhaps
he may relent, and allow you still to have a home
with us. I am quite sure that such a child as
you have been for the last two or three months,
would be heartily welcome to us all."
" It's ever so good in you to say that, mamma
Vi," returned the little girl, furtively wiping her
eyes ; " and I'm determined to try with all my
might. I'd want to do it to please papa, even if
I knew there wasn't one bit of hope of his letting
me stay. I don't think there is much, because,
if he decides a thing positively, he's very apt to
stick to it."
" Yes, I know ; but he will doubtless take into
account that circumstances alter cases," Violet
answered lightly, and with a pleasant smile.
" And at all events, you may be quite sure that
whatever small influence I may possess will be
exerted in your behalf."
'" I am sure you have a great deal, mamma Vi ;
and I thank you very much for that promise,"
Lulu said, turning to go.
But at that instant a quick, boyish step
sounded in the hall without; and Max's voice
13S ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
at the door asked, " Mamma Vi, may I come
m?"
" Yes," she said ; and in he rushed, with a face
full of excitement. " Lu, I've been looking
everywhere for you ! " he cried. " What do you
think? just see that! " and he held up a bit of
paper, waving it triumphantly in the air, while he
capered round the room in an ecstasy of delight.
" What is it? " asked Lulu. " Nothing but a
strip of paper, as far as I can see."
" That's because you haven't had a chance to
examine it," he said, laughing with pleasure.
" It's a check with papa's name to it, and it's
good for fifty dollars. Now, do you wonder I'm
delighted?"
" Noj not if it's yours. Did he give it to
you?"
"Half of it; the other half's to be divided
between you and Gracie ; and it's just for pocket-
money for this summer."
"Oh, that is nice!" exclaimed Violet. "I
am very glad for you all."
Lulu looked astounded for an instant ; then the
tears welled up into her eyes as she said falter-
ingly, "I don't deserve it; and I thought
papa was so vexed with me, I should never have
expected he'd give me a single cent."
" He's just a splendid father, that's what he
is ! " cried Max, with another bound of exultant
delight. " He says that if we go to the moun
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 137
tains, and grandpa thinks I can be trusted with a
gun, I'm to have one of the best that can be
bought ; and, if I'm a splendid boy all the time,
when he comes home I shall have a fine pony of
my own."
Then sobering down, " I'm afraid, though,
that he can't afford all that ; and I shall tell him
so, and that I don't want him to spend too much
of his hard-earned pay on his only son."
" Good boy ! " Violet said with an approving
smile ; " but I know it gives your father far more
pleasure to lay out money for his children than to
spend it on himself."
Stilt, she wondered within herself, for a mo
ment, if her husband had in some way become a
little richer than he was when last he described
his circumstances to her. Had he had a legacy
from some lately deceased relative or friend?
(surely no one could be more deserving of such
remembrance) or an increase of pay? But no,
he would surely have told her if either of those
things had happened ; and with that thought, the
subject was dismissed from her mind.
He had not told her of his good fortune the
sudden, unexpected change in his circumstances :
he wanted to keep it secret till he could see the
shining of her eyes, the lighting up of her face,
as she learned that their long separations were a
thing of the past; that in future they would
have a home of their own, and be as constantly
138 ELSIE'S KITH AND KI29.
together as Lester and Elsie, Edward and
Zoe.
But his mind was full of plans for making her
and his children happy by means of his newly
acquired wealth, and he had not been able to re
frain from some attempt to do so at once.
" I don't want papa to waste his money on
me, either," Lulu said. " I'd rather never have
any pocket-money than have him do without a
single thing to give it to me."
" Dear child, I know you would," Violet said.
" But take what he has sent, and be happy with
it ; that is what he desires you to do ; and I
think you need have no fear that he will want for
anything because of having sent it to you."
" Let me see that, won't you, Maxie?" Lulu
asked, following her brother from the room.
He handed her the check, and she examined it
curiously.
" It has your name on it," she remarked.
"Yes: it is drawn payable tome," returned
Max, assuming an air of importance.
" But," said Lulu, still examining it critically,
u how can you turn it into money? "
"Oh! I know all about that," laughed Max.
"Papa explained it to me the last time he was at
home : I just write my name on the back of that,
and take it to a bank, and they'll give me the
fifty dollars."
"And then you'll keep half, and divide the
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 189
other half between Grade and me. That will
be twelve dollars and fifty cents for each of us,
won't it?"
" No, it isn't to be divided equally : papa says
you are to have fifteen dollars, and Gracie ten,
because you are older than she is, you know."
"But she's better, and deserves more than
I," said Lulu. "Anyway, she shall have half,
if she wants it."
"No, she doesn't," said Max. "I told her
about it ; and she thinks ten dollars, to do just
what she pleases with, is a great fortune."
" When will you get it, Max? "
"What, the money? Not till after we go
North. Grandpa Dinsmore says it will be best
to wait till then, as we won't care to spend any
of it here. O Lu ! you are going along, I sup
pose ? what does papa say about about what
you told him in your last letter ? ' '
"You may read for yourself, Max," replied
Lulu, putting the note into his hand.
She watched his face while he read, and knew
by its expression that he was sorry for her, even
before he said so, as he handed it back.
" But perhaps papa may change his mind, if
you keep on being as good as you have been
ever since you left that school." he added. " But
you haven't told me yet whether you are still to
go North with us, or not."
" Tea : mamma Vi says I am. She says papa
140 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
says in his letter to her, that they may do what
they think best with me for the present: and
they will take me along. It's good in them,
isn't it?"
To that Max gave a hearty assent. " They
are the kindest people in the world," he said.
CHAPTER XL
How terrible is passion 1 "
Tm iiViaimer passed quickly and pleasantly to
our frkmds of Ion and Fairview. The plans
they had made for themselves before leaving
home were carried out, with, perhaps, some
slight variations.
Lulu had her greatly desired visit to Cliff Cot
tage, and enjoyed it nearly as much as she had
hoped to ; a good deal less than she would if she
could have quite forgotten her past misconduct,
and its impending consequences.
As matters stood, she could seldom entirely
banish the thought that the time was daily draw
ing nearer when her father's sentence would be
carried out, to her sad exclusion from the pleas
ant family circle of which she had now been so
long a member.
She experienced the truth of the saying, that
blessings brighten as they take their flight, and
would have given much to undo the past, so that
she might prove herself worthy of a continuance
of those she had rated so far below their rea)
141
142 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
value, that, in spite of her father's repeated
warnings, she had wantonly thrown them away.
She kept her promise to Violet, and strove
earnestly to deserve a repeal of her sentence,
though her hope of gaining it was very faint.
All summer long she had exercised sufficient
control over her temper to avoid any outbursts
of passion, and generally had behaved quite
amiably.
By the 1st of October the two families were
again at home at Ion and Fairview, pursuing the
even tenor of their way, Lulu with them, as of
old, no new home having yet been found for her.
No one had cared to make much effort in that
direction. It was just as well, Mr. Dinsmore,
Elsie his daughter, and Violet thought, simply
to let things take their course till her father
should return, and take matters into his own
hands.
There was no certainty when that would be :
his letters still alluded to his coming that fall as
merely a possibility.
But Lulu had been so amiable and docile for
months past, that no one was in haste to be rid
of her presence. Even Rosie was quite friendly
with her, had ceased to tease and vex her ; and
mutual forbearance had given each a better opin
ion of the other than she had formerly enter
tained.
But Lulu grew self-confident, and began to
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 143
relax her vigilance : it was so long since her
temper had got decidedly the better of her, that
she thought it conquered, or so nearly so that she
need not be continually on the watch against it.
Rosie had brought home with her a new pet,
a beautiful puppy as mischievous as he was hand
some.
Unfortunately it happened again and again
that something belonging to Lulu attracted his
attention, and was seriously damaged or totally
destroyed by his teeth and claws. He chewed
up a pair of kid gloves belonging to her ; and it
did not mend matters that Rosie laughed as
though it were a good joke, and then told her it
was her own fault for not putting them in their
proper place when she took them off : he tore her
garden-hat into shreds ; he upset her inkstand ;
tumbled over her work-basket, tangling the spools
of sewing-silk and cotton ; jumped upon her with
muddy paws, soiling a new dress and handsome
sash ; and at last capped the climax by defacing
a book of engravings, belonging to Mr. Dins-
more, which she had carelessly left in his
way.
Then her anger burst forth, and she kicked the
dog till his howls brought Rosie running to the
rescue.
"How dare you, Lulu Raymond!" she ex
claimed, with flashing eyes, as she gathered Trip
in her arms, and soothed him with caresses.
144 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" I'll not allow my pet to be so ill used in my
own mother's house ! "
" He deserves a great deal more than I gave
him," retorted Lulu, quivering with passion;
"and if you don't want him hurt, you'll have
to keep him out of mischief. Just look what he
has done to this book ! "
" One of grandpa's handsome volumes of
engravings!" cried Rosie, aghast. "But who
left it lying there?"
"I did,"
" Then you are the one to blame, and not my
poor little Trip, who, of course, knew no better.
How is he to tell that books are not meant for
gnawing quite as much as bones? "
"What is the matter, children?" asked Mr.
Diusmore, stepping out upon the veranda where
the little scene was enacting. " It surprises me
to hear such loud and angry tones."
For a moment each girlish head drooped in
eilence, hot blushes dyeing their cheeks ; then
Lulu, lifting hers, said, " I'm very sorry, grand
pa Dinsmore. I oughtn't to have brought this
book out here ; but it wouldn't have come to any
harm if it hadn't been for that troublesome dog,
that's as full of mischief as he can be. I don't
believe it was more than five minutes that I left
the book lying there on the settee ; and when I
ran back to get it, and put it away in its place,
he had torn out a leaf, and nibbled and soiled
the cover, as you see.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 145
' .But, if you'll please not be angry, I'll save
op all my pocket-money till I can buy you an
other copy."
"That would take a good while, child," Mr.
Dinsmore answered. "It is a great pity you
were so careless. But I'll not scold you, since
you are so penitent, and so ready to make all the
amends in your power. Rosie, you really must
try to restrain the mischievous propensities of
your pet."
"I do, grandpa," she said, flashing an angry
glance at Lulu ; " but I can't keep him in sight
every minute ; and, if people will leave things in
his way, I think they are more to blame than he
is if he spoils them."
"Tut, tut! don't speak to me in that man
ner," said her grandfather. " If your dog con
tinues to damage valuable property, he shall be
sent away."
Rosie made no reply, but colored deeply as she
turned and walked away with her pet in her
arms.
"Now, Lulu," said Mr. Dinsmore, not un
kindly, ' ' remember that in future you are not to
bring a valuable book such as this, out here. If
you want to look at them, do so in the library."
" Yes, sir, I will. I'm very sorry about that ;
but if you'll tell me, please, how much it would
cost to buy another just like it, I'll write to papa,
and I know he will pay for it."
146 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"I thought you proposed to pay for it youn
self," remarked Mr. Dinsmore grimly.
" Yes, sir ; but I don't wish to keep you wait-
tng ; papa wouldn't wish it. He sends his chil
dren pocket-money every once in a while, and
I'd ask him to keep back what he considered my
share till it would count up to as much as the
price of the book."
" Well, child, that is honorable and right,"
Mr. Dinsmore said in a pleasanter tone ; " but I
think we will let the matter rest now till your
father comes, which I trust will be before a very
great while."
Rosie, knowing that her grandfather was quite
capable of carrying out his threat, lacking neither
the ability nor the will to do so, curtailed the lib
erty of her pet, and exerted herself to keep him
out of mischief.
Still, he occasionally came in Lulu's way, and
when he did was very apt to receive a blow or
kick.
He had a fashion of catching at her skirts with
his teeth, and giving them a jerk, which was very
exasperating to her all the more so, that Rosie
evidently enjoyed seeing him do it.
A stop would have been put to the " fun " if
the older people of the family had happened to be
aware of what was going on ; but the dog al
ways seemed to seize the opportunity when nona
of them were by, and Lulu scorned to tell tales.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 147
One morning, about a week after the accident
to the book, Lulu, coming down a little before
the ringing of the breakfast-bell, found Max on
the veranda.
" Don't you want to take a ride with me after
breakfast, Lu? " he asked. " Mamma Vi says I
can have her pony ; and, as Rosie doesn't care to
go, of course you can ride hers."
" How do you know Rosie doesn't want to
ride?" asked Lulu.
" Because I heard her tell her mother she
didn't ; that she meant to drive ovu- to Rose-
lands with grandpa Dinsmore instead ; that he
had told her he expected to go there to see Cal
about some business matter, and would take her
with him. So you see, her pony won't be wanted ;
and grandma Elsie has often said we could have
it whenever it wasn't in use or tired, and of
course it must be quite fresh this morning."
" Then I'll go," said Lulu with satisfaction ;
for she was extremely fond of riding, especially
when her steed was Rosie's pretty, easy-going
pony, Gyp.
So Max ordered the two ponies to be in readi
ness ; and, as soon as breakfast was over, Lulu
hastened to her room to prepare for her ride.
But in the mean time Mr. Diusmore had told
Rosie he had, for some reason, changed his plans,
and should wait till afternoon to make his call a*
Roselands.
148 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Then Rosie, glancing from the window, and
seeing her pony at the door, ready saddled and
bridled, suddenly decided to take a ride, ran to
her room, donned riding hat and habit, and was
down again a little in advance of Lulu.
Max, who was on the veranda, waiting for his
sister, felt rather dismayed at sight of Rosie, as
she came tripping out in riding-attire.
" O Rosie ! excuse me," he said. "I heard
you say you were going to drive to Roselands
with your grandpa, and so, as I was sure you
wouldn't be wanting your pony, I ordered him
saddled for Lu."
" That happened very well, because he is here
now all ready for me," returned Rosie, laughing,
as she vaulted into the saddle, hardly giving
Max a chance to help her. " Lu can have him
another time. Come, will you go with me? "
For an instant Max hesitated. He did not like
to refuse Rosie's request, as she was not allowed
to go alone outside the grounds, yet was equally
averse to seem to desert Lu.
"But," he thought, "she's sure to be in a
passion when she finds this out, and I can't bear
to see it."
So he sprang upon his waiting steed ; and as
Lulu, ready dressed for her ride, and eager to
take it, stepped out upon the veranda, she just
caught a glimpse of the two horses and their
riders disappearing down the avenue.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 14U
She turned white with anger at the sight, and
stamped her foot in fury, exclaiming between her
clinched teeth, "It's the meanest trick I ever
saw ! "
There were several servants standing near,
one of them little Elsie's nurse, an old negress,
Aunt Dinah, who, having lived in the family
for more than twenty years, felt herself privileged
to speak her mind upon occasion, particularly to
its younger members.
"Now, Miss Lu," she said, "dat's not de
propah way fo' you to talk 'bout dis t'ing ; kase
dat pony b'longs to Miss Rosie, an' co'se she
hab de right to ride him befo' anybody else."
" You've no call to put in your word, and I'm
not going to be lectured and reproved by a ser
vant ! ' ' retorted Lulu passionately ; and turning
quickly away, she strode to the head of the short
flight of steps leading down into the avenue, and
stood there leaning against a pillar, with her back
toward the other occupants of the veranda. Her
left arm was round the pillar, and in her right
hand she held her little riding- whip.
She was angry at Dinah, furiously angry at
Rosie ; and when the next minute something
Rosie's dog, she supposed tugged at ler skirts,
she gave a vicious backward kick without turn
ing her head.
Instantly a sound of something falling, accom
panied by a faint, frightened little cry, and
150 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN-
chorus of shrieks of dismay from older voice*
flashed upon her the terrible knowledge that aJia
had sent her baby sister rolling down the steps
to the hard gravel-walk below.
She clutched at her pillar, almost losing cocr
sciousness for one brief moment, in her dreadful
fright.
Violet's agonized cry, as she ca/r>/ rushing
from the open doorway, "My biby! oh, my
baby! she's killed!" roused her; and aae saw
Dinah pick up the little creature froi/i the ground,
and place it in its mother's arms*, where it lay
limp and white, like a dead thing, without sense
or motion ; the whole household, young and old,
black and white, gathering round in wild excite
ment and grief.
No one so much as glanced at her, or seemed
to think of her at all : their attention was wholly
occupied with the injured little one.
She shuddered as she caught a glimpse of its
deathlike face, then put her hand over her eyea
to shut out the fearful sight. She felt as if she
were turning to stone with a sense of the awful
thing she had done in her mad passion ; then
suddenly seized with an overwhelming desire to
hide herself from all these eyes, that would pres
ently be gazing accusingly and threateningly at
her, she hurried away to her own room, aud shut
und locked herself in.
Her riding-whip was still in her huud She
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN, 151
tossed it on to the window-sill, tore off her gloves,
hat, and habit, and threw them aside, then, drop
ping on her knees beside the bed, buried her face
in the clothes, sobbing wildly, " Oh, I've killed
my little sister ! my own dear little baby sister !
What shall I do? what shall I do? "
Moments passed that seemed like hours : faint
sounds came up from below. She heard steps
and voices, and, "Was that mamma Vi crying,
crying as if her heart would break? saying ovei
and over again, ' My baby's dead ! my baby's
dead ! killed by her sister, her cruel, passionate
sister! ' Would they come and take her (Lulu)
to jail ? Would they try her for murder, and hang
her? Oh ! then papa's heart would break, losing
two of his children in such dreadful ways.
" Oh ! wouldn't it break anyhow when he heard
what she had done, when he knew the baby
was dead, and that she had killed it, even if she
should not be sent to prison, and tried for
murder?"
At length some one tried the door ; and a little,
sobbing voice said, " Lulu, please let me in."
She rose, staggered to the door, and unlocked
it. "Is it only you, Gracie?" she asked in \
terrified whisper, opening it just far enough to
admit the little slender figure.
"Yes: there's nobody else here," said the
child. " I came to tell you the baby isn't dead ;
but the doctor has come, and, I believe, he
152 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
doesn't feel sure she won't die. O Lu! how
could you? " she asked with a burst of sobs.
"O Grade! I didn't do it on purpose! how
could you think so? I mean, I didn't know it
was the baby: I thought it was that hateful
dog."
" Oh, I'm glad ! I couldn't b'lieve it, though
some of them do! " exclaimed Gracie in a tone
of relief.
Then, with a fresh burst of tears and sobs/
" But she's dreadfully hurt, the dear little thing !
I heard the doctor tell grandpa Dinsmore he was
afraid she'd never get over it ; but he mustn't let
mamma know yet, 'cause maybe she might."
Lulu paced the room, wringing her hands and
sobbing like one distracted.
" O Gracie I " she cried, "I'd like to beat my
self black and blue ! I just hope papa will come
home and do it, because I ought to be made to
suffer ever so much for hurting the baby so."
" O Lu, no ! " cried Gracie, aghast at the very
idea. " It wouldn't do the baby any good. Oh,
I hope papa won't whip you ! "
"But he will! I know he will; and he ought
to," returned Lulu vehemently. " Oh, hark ! "
She stood still, listening intently, Grace doing
the same. They had seemed to hear a familiar
Btep that they had not heard for man}' a long
month , yes, there it was again : and with a low
ry of joy, Grace bounded to the door, threw i*
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN, 153
open, but closed it quickly behind her, and sprang
into her father's arms.
"My darling, my precious little daughter!"
he said, clasping her close, and showering kisses
on her face. " Where is every one? you are the
first I have seen, and why, how you have been
crying ! What is wrong ? "
" O papa ! the baby the baby's most killed,"
she sobbed. "Come, I'll take you to her and
mamma ! "
Fairly stunned by the sudden dreadful an
nouncement, he silently submitted himself to her
guidance, and suffered her to lead him into the
nursery, where Violet sat in a low chair with the
apparently dying babe on her lap, her mother,
grandfather and his wife, and the doctor, grouped
about her.
No one noticed his entrance, so intent were
they all upon the little sufferer ; but just as he
gained her side, Violet looked up, and recognized
him with a low cry of mingled joy and grief.
" O Levis, my husband ! Thank God that you
have come in time to see her alive."
He bent down and kissed the sweet, tremulous
lips, his features working with emotion. "My
wife, my dear love, what what is this? what
ails our little one?" he asked in anguished ac
cents, turning his eyes upon the waxen baby
face ; and, bending still lower, he softly touched
his lips to its forehead.
154 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
No one replied to his question ; and gazing
with close scrutiny at the child, " She has been
hurt?" he said, half in assertion, half inquir
ingly-
"Yes, captain," said Dr. Conly: "she has
had a fall, a very severe one for so young and
tender a creature."
" How did it happen? " he asked, in tones of
mingled grief and sternness.
No one answered ; and after waiting a moment,
he repeated the question, addressing it directly
to his wife.
" Oh, do not ask me, love ! " she said entreat-
ingly, and he reluctantly yielded to her request ;
but light began to dawn upon him, sending an
added pang to his heart ; suddenly he remem
bered Lulu's former jealousy of the baby, her
displeasure at its birth ; and with a thrill of hor
ror, he asked himself if this could be her work.
He glanced about the room in search of her
and Max.
Neither was there.
He passed noiselessly into the next room, then
into the one beyond, his wife's boudoir, and
there found his son.
Max sat gazing abstractedly from a window,
his eyes showing traces of tears.
Turning his head as the captain entered, he
started up with a joyful but subdued cry,
*'Papa!" then threw himself with bitter sob-
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 155
bing into the arms outstretched to receive
him.
"My boy, my dear boy!" the captain said,
in moved tones. "What is this dreadful thing
that has happened ? Can you tell me how your
baby sister came to get so sad a fall? "
"I didn't see it, papa: I was out riding at
the time."
4 ' But you have heard about it from those who
did see it?"
"Yes, sir," the lad answered reluctantly;
"but please, papa, don't ask me what they
said."
" Was Lulu at home at the tune? "
" Yes, sir."
" Would she be able to tell me all about it, do
you think ? ' '
" I haven't seen her, papa, since I came in,"
Max answered evasively.
The captain sighed. His suspicions had deep
ened to almost certainty.
"Where is she?" he asked, releasing Max
from his embrace, and turning to leave the
room.
" I do not know, papa," answered Max.
' ' Where was the baby when she fell ? can you
tell me that? " asked his father.
"On the veranda, sir: so the servants told
me."
"Which of them saw it?"
156 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Aunt Dinah, Agnes, Aunt Dicey, nearly
afl the women, I believe, sir."
The captain mused a moment.
" Was Lulu there? " he asked.
" Yes, sir ; and papa, if you must know just
how it happened, I think she could tell you
all about it as well as anybody else, or maybe
better. And you know she always speaks the
truth."
" Yes," the captain said, as if considering the
suggestion : " however, I prefer to hear the story
first from some one else."
He passed on through the upper hall and
down the stairs, then on out to the veranda,
where he found a group of servants of whom
Aunt Dicey was one excitedly discussing the
very occurrence he wished to inquire about.
They did not share the reluctance of Violet
and Max, but answered his questions promptly,
with a very full and detailed account of the
affair.
They gave a graphic description of the rage
Lulu was thrown into at the sight of Rosie gal
loping away on the pony she had expected to
ride, repeated her angry retort in reply to Aunt
Dinah's reproof, and told, without any extenua
tion of the hard facts, how the baby girl, escap
ing from her nurse's watchful care for a moment,
had toddled along to her sister, caught at her
skirts for support, and received a &uvage kick,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 157
that sent her down the steps to the gravel-walk
below.
The captain heard the story with ever increas
ing, burning indignation. Lulu's act seemed the
very wantonness of cruelty, a most cowardly
attack of a big, strong girl upon a tiny, helpless
creature, who had an indisputable claim upon
her tenderest protecting care.
By the time the story had come to an end, he
was exceedingly angry with Lulu ; he felt that in
chis instance it would be no painful task to him
to chastise her with extreme severity ; in fact, he
dared not go to her at once, lest he should do
her some injury ; he had never yet punished a
child in anger ; he had often resolved that he
never would, but would always wait till the feeling
of love for the delinquent was uppermost in his
heart, so that he could be entirely sure his mo-
Ive was a desire for the reformation of the of
fender, and not the gratification of his own
passion.
Feeling that he had a battle to fight with him
self ere he dared venture to discipline his child,
and that he must have solitude for it, he strode
away down the avenue, turned into a part of the
grounds but little frequented, and there paced
back and forth, his arms folded on his breast,
his head bent, his heart going up in silent prayer
for strength to rule his own spirit, for patience
and wisdom according to hia need.
158 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Then he strove to recall all that was lovable
about his wayward little daughter, and to think
of every possible excuse for the dreadful deed
she had done, yet without being able to find any
that deserved the name.
At length, feeling that the victory was at least
partially won, and filled with anxiety about the
baby, he began to retrace his steps toward the
house.
In the avenue, he met Edward and Zoe, who
greeted him with joyful surprise, not having be
fore known of his arrival.
The expression of his countenance told them
that he was already informed of the sad occur
rence of the morning ; and Edward said with
heart-felt sympathy, " It is but a sad home-com
ing for you, captain, but let us try to hope for
the best : it is possible the little darling has not
received any lasting injury."
A silent pressure of the hand was the captain's
only reply for the moment. He seemed too
much overcome for speech.
" Such a darling as she is ! " said Zoe ; " the
pet of the whole house, and just the loveliest
little creature I ever saw."
"Did you either of you see her fall?"
asked the captain huskily.
" Yes," said Zoe, " I did. Violet and I hap
pened to be at the window of the little reception-
room overlooking the veranda, and were watching
KITH AND KIN. 159
Ae little creature as she toddled along, and "
But Zoe paused, suddenly remembering that her
listener was the father of Lulu as well as of
her poor little victim.
" Please go on," he said with emotion.
*' What was it that sent her down the steps?"
" Lulu was standing there," Zoe went on,
hesitating, and coloring with embarrassment,
' ' and I saw the baby-hands clutch at her
skirts ' '
Again she paused.
" And Lulu, giving the tender, toddling thing
a savage kick, caused the dreadful catastrophe? "
he groaned, turning away his face. " You need
lot have feared to tell me. I had already heard
it from the servants who were eye-witnesses, and
I only wanted further and undoubtedly reliable
testimony."
"I think," said Edward, "that Lulu really
had no idea what it was she was kicking at. I
happened to be out in the grounds, and coming
round the corner of the house just in time to
catch her look of horror and despair as she half
turned her head and saw the baby fall."
" Thank you," the captain said feelingly.
44 It is some relief to her unhappy father to learn
rf the least extenuating circumstance."
CHAPTER XH.
' a Anger restcth in the bosom of fools." ECCLES. vi!.9
" Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child; but th
rod of correction shall drive it far from him." PROV.
xxii. 15.
" HE seems to feel terribly about it, poor
man ! " remarked Zoe with a backward glance at
the retreating form of Capt. Raymond, as he left
them and pursued his way to the house.
" Yes, and no wonder," said Edward. " Not
for worlds would I be the father of such a child
as Lulu ! "
" Nor I her mother," said Zoe. "So I'm
glad it was you I got for a husband instead of
Capte Raymond."
"Only for that reason?" he queried, facing
vound upon her in mock astonishment and wrath.
" Oh, of course ! " she returned, laughing, then
sobering down with a sudden recollection of the
sorrow in the house. " But, O Ned ! how heart
less we are to be joking and laughing when poor
Vi and the captain are in such distress ! "
"I'm afraid } T OU are right," he assented with
a sigh. *' Yet I am quite sure we both feel
160
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 161
deeply for them, and are personally grieved for
the injury to our darling little niece."
"Yes, indeed! the pretty pet that she is!'*
returned Zoe, wiping her eyes.
Gracie was on the veranda looking for her
father, and, catching sight of him in the avenue,
ran to meet him.
"How is baby now? Can you tell me?" he
asked, taking her hand, and stooping to give her
a kiss.
"Just the same, I suppose, papa," she said.
" Oh, it's very hard to see it suffer so ! isn't it,
papa? "
He nodded a silent assent.
"Papa," she asked, lifting her tearful eyes
to his face with a pleading look, " have you seen
Lulu yet?"
"No."
" O papa ! do go now ! It must be so hard for
her to wait so long to see you, when you've just
come home."
"I doubt if she wants to see me," he said,
with some sternness of look and tone.
" O dear papa ! don't punish her very hard.
She didn't hurt the baby on purpose."
"I shall try to do what is best for her, my
little girl, though I very much doubt if that is
exemption from punishment," he said with an
involuntary sigh. " But if she is in haste to see
me," he added, "there is nothing, so far as I
162 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
am aware, to prevent her from coming to
me."
" But she's afraid, papa, because she has been
so very, very naughty."
" In that case, is it not kinder for me to keep
away from her?"
" O papa ! you know she always wants things
bad things over."
"The bad thing she has brought upon the
poor baby will not be over very soon," he said
sternly. "I must go now to it and your
mamma."
He did so ; and sharing Violet's deep grief
and anxiety, and perceiving that his very pres
ence was a comfort and support to her, he re
mained at her side for hours.
Hours, that to Lulu seemed like weeks or
months. Alone in her room, in an agony of re
morse and fear, she waited and watched and
listened for her father's coming, longing for, and
yet dreading it, more than words could express.
" What would his anger be like?" she asked
herself. "What terrible punishment would he
inflict? Would he ever love her again, especially
if the baby should die ?
' ' Perhaps he would send her away to some
very far-off place, and never, never come near
her any more."
Naturally of a very impatient temperament,
suspense and passive waiting were well-nigh in*
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 163
tolerable to her. By turns she walked the floor,
fell on her knees by the bedside, and buried her
face in a pillow, or threw herself into a chair by
table or window, and hid it on her folded arms.
"Oh ! would this long day, this dreadful, dread
ful waiting for what? ever come to an end?"
she asked herself over and over again.
Yet, when at last the expected step drew near,
she shuddered, trembled, and turned pale with
affright, and, starting to her feet, looked this way
and that with a wild impulse to flee : then, as the
door opened, she dropped into her chair again,
and covered her face with her shaking hands.
She heard the door close : the step drew nearer,
nearer, and stopped close at her side. She
dared not look up, but felt her father's eyes gaz
ing sternly upon her.
"Miserable child!" hj said at length, "do
you know what your terrible temper has wrought ?
that in your mad passion you have nearly or
quite killed your little sister? that, even should
she live, she may be a life-long sufferer, in con
sequence of your fiendish act?"
"O papa, don't!" she pleaded in broken ac
cents, cowering and shrinking as if he had struck
her a deadly blow.
" You deserve it," he said : " indeed, I could
not possibly inflict a worse punishment than your
conduct merits. But what is the use of punish
ing you ? nothing reforms you ! I am in desoaii
164 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
of you ! You seem determined to make yourself
a curse to me instead of the blessing I once
esteemed you.' What am I to do with you?
Will you compel me to cage or chain you up like
a wild beast, lest you do some one a fatal
injury?"
A cry of pain was her only answer, and he
turned and left the room.
"Oh!" she moaned, "it's worse than if he
had beaten me half to death ! he thinks I'm too
bad, even to be punished ; because nothing will
make me good : he says I'm a curse to him, so
he must hate me ; though he used to love me
dearly, and I loved him so too ! I suppose
everybody hates me now, and always will. I wish
I was dead and out of their way. But, oh ! no, I
don't ; for I'm not fit to die. Oh ! what shall I
do ? I wish it was I that was hurt instead of the
baby. I'd like to go away and hide from every
body that knows me ; then I shouldn't be a
curse and trouble to papa or any of them."
She lifted her head, and looked about her. It
was growing dusk. Quick as a flash came the
thought that now was her time ; now, while al
most everybody was so taken up with the critical
condition of the injured little one ; now, before
the servants had lighted the lamps in rooms and
halls.
She would slip down a back stairway, out into
the grounds, and away, she cared not whither.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 165
Always impulsive, and now full of mental dis
tress, she did not pause a moment to consider,
but, snatching up a hat and coat lying conven
iently at hand, stole noiselessly from the room,
putting them on as she went.
She gained a side-door without meeting any
one ; and the grounds seemed deserted as she
passed round the house and entered the avenue,
down which she ran with swift footsteps, after
one hasty glance around to make sure that she
was not seen.
She reached the great gates, pushed them
open, stepped out, letting them swing to after
her, and started on a run down the road.
But the next instant some one had caught her :
a hand was on her shoulder, and a stern, aston
ished voice cried, " Lulu ! is it possible this can
be you? What are you doing out here in the
public road alone, and in the darkness of even
ing? Where were you going? "
"I I don't want to tell you, papa,"
she faltered.
" Where were you going? " he repeated, in a
tone that said an answer he would have, and that
at once.
' ' Nowhere anywhere to get away from this
place, where everybody hates me ! " she replied
sullenly, trying to wrench herself free. " Please
let me go, and I'll never come back to trouble
you any more."
166 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He made no reply to that, but simply took her
band in a firm grasp, and led her back to the
house, back to her own room, where he shut
himself in with her, locking the door on the
inside.
Then he dropped her hand, and began pacing
the floor to and fro, seemingly in deep and trou
bled thought, his arms folded, his head bowed
upon his breast.
A servant had brought in a light during Lulu's
absence ; and now, looking timidly up at her
father, she saw his face for the first time since
they had bidden each other farewell a year be
fore. It struck her as not only very pale, stern,
and grief-stricken, but very much older and more
deeply lined than she remembered it : she did not
know that the change had been wrought almost
entirely in the last few hours, yet recognized it
with a pang nevertheless.
"Papa is growing old," she thought: "are
there gra}~ hairs in his head, I wonder? " Then
there came dimly to her recollection some Bible
words about bringing a father's gray hairs down
with sorrow to the grave. "Was her misconduct
killing her father?" She burst into an agony of
sobs and tears at the thought.
He lifted his head, and looked at her gravely,
and with mingled sternness and compassion.
"Take off that hat and coat, get your night
dress, and make yourself ready for bed," he
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 167
Commanded, then, stepping to the table, sat
down, drew the lamp nearer, opened her Bible,
lying there, and slowly turned over the leaves as
if in search of some particular passage, while she
moved slowly about the room, tremblingly and
tearfully obeying his order.
"Shall I get into bed, papa?" sly asked
tremulously, when she had finished.
" No, not yet. Come here."
She went and stood at his side, with drooping
head and fast-beating heart, her eyes on the car
pet, for she dared not look in his face.
He seemed to have found the passage he
sought ; and, keeping the book open with his left
hand, he turned to her as she stood at his right.
"Lucilla," he said, and his accents were not
stern, though very grave and sad, "you cannot
have forgotten that I have repeatedly and posi
tively forbidden you to go wandering alone about
unfrequented streets and roads, even in broad
daylight ; yet you attempted to do that very thing
to-night in the darkness, which, of course, makes
it much worse."
"'Yes, papa; but I I didn't mean ever to
come back."
" You were running away ? "
"Yes, sir: I I thought you would be glad
to get rid of me," she sobbed.
He did not speak again for a moment ; and
when he did, it was in moved tones.
168 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Supposing I did desire to be rid of you,
which is very far from being the case, I should
have no right to let you go ; for you are my own
child, whom God has given to me to take care of,
provide for, and train up for his service. You
and I belong to each other as parent and child :
you have no right to run away from my care and
authority, and I have none to let 3-011 do so. In
fact, I feel compelled to punish the attempt quite
severely, lest there should be a repetition of it."
" Oh, don't, papa ! " she sobbed. " I'll never
do it again."
" It was an act of daring, wilful disobedience,"
he said, " and I must punish } r ou for it. Also,
for the fury of passion indulged in this morning.
Read this, and this, aloud," he added, pointing
to the open page ; and she obeyed, reading falter
ing, sobbingly,
" ' Foolishness is bound in the heart of a child ;
but the rod of correction shall drive it far from
him.' . . . ' Withhold not correction from the
child : for if thou beatest him with the rod, he
shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod,
and shalt deliver his soul from hell.' '
" You see, my child, that my orders are too
plain to be misunderstood," he said, when she
had finished ; " and they must be obeyed, how
ever unwelcome to me or to you."
"Yes, papa; and and I I 'most want
you to whip me for hurting the baby so. I sup
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 169
pose nobody believes I'm sorry, but I am. I
could beat myself for it, though I didn't know it
was the baby pulling at my skirt. I thought it
was Rosie's dog."
" It is not exactly for hurting the baby," he
said; "if you had done that by accident, I
should never think of punishing you for it : but
for the fury of passion that betrayed you into
doing it, I must punish you very severely.
" I shudder to think what you may come to, if
I let you go on indulging your fiery, ungovernable
temper: yes, and to think what it has already
brought you to," he added, with a heavy sigh.
" You can never enter heaven unless you gain
the victory over that, as well as every other sin :
and, my daughter, there are but two places to
choose from as our eternal home, heaven and
hell ; and I must use every effort to deliver your
soul from going to that last dreadful place ! "
He rose, stepped to the window where her little
riding-whip still lay, came back to her ; and for
the next few minutes she forgot mental distress
in sharp, physical pain, as the stinging, though
not heavy, blows fell thick and fast on her thinly
covered back and shoulders.
She writhed and sobbed under them, but neither
screamed, nor pleaded for mercy.
When he had finished, he sat down again, and
drew the weeping, writhing child in between his
knees, put his arm about her in tender, fatherly
170 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
fashion, and made her lay her head on his shoul
der ; but he said not a word. Perhaps his heart
was too full for speech.
Presently Lulu's arm crept round his neck.
"Papa," she sobbed, "I I do love you, and
I I'm glad you wouldn't let me run away,
and that you try to save me from losing my soul.
But oh, I can't be good ! I wish, I wish I
could! " she ended, with a bitter, despairing cry.
He was much moved.
"We will kneel down, and ask God to help
you, my poor, dear child," he said.
He did so, making her kneel beside him, while,
with his arm still about her, he poured out a
prayer so earnest and tender, so exactly describ
ing her feelings and her needs, that she could
join in it with all her heart. He prayed like one
talking to his Father and Friend, who he knew
was both able and willing to do great things for
him and his.
When they had risen from their knees, she
lifted her eyes to his face with a timid, pleading
look.
He understood the mute petition, and, sitting
down again, drew her to his knee, and kissed hei
several times with grave tenderness.
"I wanted a kiss so badly, papa," she said.
" You know, it is a whole year since I had one ;
and you never came home before without giving
me one just as soon as we met."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 171
" No ; but I never before had so little reason
to bestow a caress on you," he said. " When I
heard of your deed of this morning, I felt that I
ought not to show you any mark of favor, at least
not until I had given you the punishment you so
richly deserved. Do you not think I was right? "
"Yes, sir," she answered, hanging her head,
and blushing deeply.
" I will put you in your bed now, and leave
you for to-night," he said. " I must go back to
my little suffering baby and her almost heart
broken mother."
He led her to the bed, and lifted her into it as
he spoke.
"Papa, can't I have a piece of bread?" she
asked humbly. " I'm so hungry ! "
" Hungry ! " he exclaimed in surprise. " Had
you no supper? "
" No, sir, nor dinner either. I haven't had a
bite to eat since breakfast."
' ' Strange ! " he said ; ' ' but I suppose you were
forgotten in the excitement and anxiety every one
in the house has felt ever since the baby's sad
fall. And they may have felt it unnecessary to
bring any thing to you, as you were quite able
to go to the dining-room for it."
"I couldn't bear to, papa," she said, with
tears of shame and grief ; " and, indeed, I wasn't
hungry till a little while ago ; but now I feel faint
and sick for something to eat."
172 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"You shall have it," he replied, and went
hastily from the room, to return in a few min
utes, bringing a bowl of milk and a plentiful
supply of bread and butter.
He set them on the table, and bade her come
and eat.
" Papa, you are very kind to me, ever so much
kinder than I deserve," she said tremulously, as
she made haste to obey the order. "I think
some fathers would say I must go hungry for
to-night."
" I have already punished you in what I con
sider a better way, because it could not injure
your health," he said ; " while going a long time
without food would be almost sure to do so. It
is not my intention ever to punish my children in
a way to do them injury. Present pain is all I
am at all willing to inflict, and that only for their
good."
" Yes, papa, I know that," she said with a
sob, setting down her bowl of milk to wipe her
eyes ; "so, when you punish me, it doesn't make
me quit loving you."
" If I did not love you, if you were not my
own dear child," he said, laying his hand on her
head as he stood by her side, " I don't think I
could be at the trouble and pain of disciplining
you as I have to-night. But eat your supper : I
can't stay with you much longer, and I want to
Bee you in bed before I go."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 173
As she laid her head on her pillow again, there
was a flash of lightning, followed instantly by a
crash of thunder and a heavy downpour of rain.
" Do you hear that? " he asked. " Now, sup
pose I had let you go when I caught you trying
to run awa}-, how would you feel, alone out of
doors, in the darkness and storm, no shelter, no
home, no friends, no father to take care of you,
and provide for your wants ? ' '
" O papa ! it would be very, very dreadful ! "
she sobbed, putting her arm round his neck as he
bent over her. " I'm very glad you brought me
back, even to punish me so severely ; and I don't
think I'll ever want to run away again."
" I trust not," he said, kissing her good-night ;
" and you must not leave this room till I give
you permission. I intend that you shall spend
some days in solitude, except when I see fit to
come to you, that you may have plenty of
time and opportunity to think over your sinful
conduct and its dire consequences."
CHAPTER XIII.
"I'm on the rack;
For sure, the greatest evil man can know,
Bears no proportion to the dread suspense."
"Is there any change, doctor?" asked Capt.
Raymond, meeting Arthur Conly in the hall.
"Hardly," was the reply: "certainly none
for the worse."
" Will she get over it, do you think? " The
father's tones were unsteady as he asked the
question.
" My dear captain, it is impossible to tell yet,"
Arthur said feelingly ; " but we must try to hope
for the best."
Their hands met in a warm clasp.
"I shall certainly do so," the captain said.
" But you are not going to leave us, especially
not in this storm ? ' '
" No : I expect to pass the night in the house,
ready to be summoned at a moment's notice,
should any change take place."
" Thank you : it will be a great satisfaction to
us to know we have you close at hand." And
174
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 175
the captain turned and entered the nursery, which
Arthur had just left.
Violet, seated by the side of the crib where her
baby lay, looked up on her husband's entrance,
greeting him with a smile of mingled love and
' ' Your dear presence is such a comfort and
support ! " she murmured as he drew near. " I
don't like to lose sight of you for a single moment."
"Nor i of you, dearest," he answered, bend
ing down to kiss her pale cheek, then taking a
seat close beside her; "but I had to seek soli
tude for a time while fighting a battle with my
self. Since that I have been with Lulu."
He concluded with a heavy sigh, and for a
moment both were silent ; then he said with
grave tenderness,
"I fear you will find it hard to forgive her:
it has been no easy thing for me to do so."
"I cannot yet," returned Violet, a hard look
that he had never seen there before stealing over
her face ; " and that is an added distress, for ' if
ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will
your Father forgive your trespasses.' I think I
can if my baby recovers ; but should it be
taken away or or, worse by far, live to be a
constant sufferer oh, how can I ever forgive
the author of that suffering ! Pray for me, my
dear husband," she sobbed, laying her head on
his shoulder.
176 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" I will, I do, my darling," he whispered, pass*
ing his arm about her, and drawing her closer;
" and I know the help you need will be given.
" ' Ask, and it shall be given you.'
" Perhaps it may aid the effort, if I tell you
Lulu did not intentionally harm her little sister,
and is greatly distressed at her state. She
thought it was Rosie's dog pulling at her skirts ;
and I own that -that explanation makes the sad
affair a little less heart-rending to me, though
I could not accept it as any excuse for an act
done in a fury of passion, and have punished her 1
very severely for it; that is, for her passion. I
think it is right, under the circumstances, that
you should know that I have, and that it is my
fixed purpose to keep her in solitary confinement,
at least so long as the baby continues in a critical
condition."
' ' Oh ! I am glad to know it was not done pur
posely," Violet exclaimed, though in a tone
hardly raised above a whisper, lifting her tear
ful eyes to his face with a look of something like
relief: "knowing that, I begin to feel that it
may be possible to forgive and forget, especially
if the consequences do not prove lasting," she
added with a sob, and turning her eyes to the lit
tle wan face on the pillow. "But I certainly
take no delight in the severity of her punish
ment : in fact, I fear it may destroy any little
affection she has had for her baby sister."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. Ill
"No," he said, "I am not at all apprehensive
Of that. When she found I was about to punish
her, she said she almost wanted me to ; that she
felt like beating herself for hurting the baby,
then went on to explain her mistake, thinking
it was the dog tugging at her dress, and I then
gave her fully to understand, that the chastise
ment was not for hurting the baby, but for in
dulging in such a fury of passion, a fault that I
have punished her for on more than one former
occasion ; telling her, too, that I intended to
chastise her every time I knew of her being guilty
of it."
The sound of a low sob caused the captain
to turn his head, to find his little Grace standing
at the back of his chair, and crying bitterly,
though without much noise.
He took her hand, and drew her to his side.
"What is the matter, daughter?" he asked ten
derly.
" O papa ! I'm so sorry for Lulu," she sobbed ;
" please, mayn't I go to her for a little while? "
" No, Gracie. I cannot allow her the pleasure
of seeing you, either to-night, or for some days."
"But, papa, you said you told mamma just
now that you had already punished her very
severely ; and must you keep on ? "
" Yes, my child, so far as to keep her in soli
tude, that she may have plenty of time to think
about what she has brought upon herself and
178 ELSIE'S KITS AND KIN.
others by the indulgence of an ungovernable
temper. She needs to have the lesson impressed
upon her as deeply as possible."
"I'm so sorry for her, papa!" repeated the
gentle little pleader.
" So am I, daughter," he said ; " but I think,
that to see that she has the full benefit of this sad
lesson, will be the greatest kindness I can do her.
And my little Grace must try to believe that papa
knows best.
"Now, give me a good-night kiss, and go to
your bed, for it is quite time you were there."
As he spoke, he took her in his arms, and held
her for a moment in a close embrace. " Papa's
dear little girl ! " he said softly : ' ' you have
never given me a pang, except by your feeble
health."
" I don't want to, papa : I hope I never, never
shall ! " she returned, hugging him tight.
Leaving him, she went to Violet, put her arms
about her neck, and said in her sweet, childish
treble, " Dear mamma, don't feel so dreadfully
about baby : I've been asking God to make her
quite, quite well ; and I do believe he will."
When she had left the room, the captain found
himself alone with his young wife and their little
one. Again her head was on his shoulder, hia
arm about her waist.
"My husband, my dear, dear husband," she
murmured, " I am so glad to have you here ! I
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 179
%
jannot tell you how I longed for you when the
children were so ill. Oh, if we could only be
together always, as Lester and Elsie, Edward
and Zoe, are ! "
"My love, my life," he said in Low tones,
tremulous with feeling, "what if I should tell
jou that your wish is already accomplished ? "
She gave him a glance of astonishment and
incredulity.
"It is even so: I mean all I have said," he
answered to the look. " I have sent in my res
ignation : it has been accepted, and I have come
home no, I have come here to make a home
for you and my children, hoping to live in it with
you and them for the rest of my clays."
Her face had grown radiant. ' ' Oh ! can it be
true? " she cried, half under her breath ; for even
in her glad surprise, the thought of her suffering
babe and its critical condition was present with
her : ' ' are we not to be forced apart again in a
few days or weeks ? not to go on spending more
than half our lives at a distance from each
other?"
"It is quite true, my darling," he answered,
then went on to tell, in a few brief sentences,
how it had come about.
"It cost me a struggle to give up the service,"
he said in conclusion ; " and perhaps I might not
have decided as I did, but for the thought that,
if I should be needed by my country at some fu-
180 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
ture day, I could offer her my services ; and
the thought that, at present, wife and children
needed me more, probably, than she. I felt that
Lulu, in particular, needed my oversight and
training ; that the task of bringing her up was
too difficult, too trying, to be left to other hands
than those of her father ; and I feel that still
more sensibly since hearing of this day's do
ings," he added in a tone of heartfelt sorrow.
"I think you are right," Violet said. " She is
more willing to submit to your authority than
to that of anybody else ; as, indeed, she ought
to be : and in a home that she will feel is really
her own, her father's house, and with him con
stantly at hand, to watch over, and help her to
correct her faults, there is hope, I think, that she
may grow to be all you desire."
" Thank 3-011, love', for saying it," he respond
ed with emotion. " I could not blame you if
now you thought her utterly irreclaimable."
"No, oh, no!" she answered earnestly. "I
have great hopes of her, with her father at hand
to help her in the struggle with her temper ; for
I am sure she does struggle against it ; and 1
must acknowledge, that, for months past, she has
been as good and lovable a child as one could
desire. I don't know a more lovable one than
she is when her temper does not get the better of
her ; and, as Gracie says, whenever it does, ' she
gets sorry very soon.' "
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 181
*'My darling," he said, pressing the hand be
held, " you are most kind to be so ready to see
what is commendable in my wayward child. I
cannot reasonably expect even you to look at
her with her father's partial eyes. And dearly
as I certainly do love her, I have been exceed
ingly angry with her to-day ; so angry, that, for
a time, I dared not trust myself to go near her,
I, who ought to have unlimited patience with her,
knowing, as I do, that she inherits her temper
from me."
" I don't know how to believe that, my dear,
good husband," Violet said, gazing up into hia
face with fond, admiring eyes ; "for I have never
seen any evidence of it. If you have such a
temper, you have certainly gained complete mas
tery of it. And that may well give us hope for
Lulu."
" I do not despair of her," he said ; " though
I was near doing so to-day for a time after
hearing a full account of her passionate behavior
her savage assault, as it seemed to be, upon
her baby sister."
" Oh ! " moaned Violet, bending over the little
one with fast-falling tears, for it was moaning
as if in pain, "my baby, my poor, precious
baby ! how gladly mamma would bear all your
suffering for you, if she could ! O Levis ! what
shall we do if she is taken from us? "
<f Dear wife, I hope we may not be called ta
182 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
endure that trial," he said; " but, in any case,
we have the gracious promise, 4 As thy days, so
shall thy strength be.' And that blessed assur
ance, for our consolation, in regard to her, ' He
shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry
them in his bosom.' '
" 'Tis a very sweet promise ; but, oh ! I don't
know how to resign her, even to Him," she said,
weeping bitterly.
" Nor I ; but we will try to leave it all with
Him. We will rejoice if she is spared to us ;
and, if not, we will be glad to know that she is
BO safe, so happy with Him gathered with His
arm, carried in His bosom."
" Yes, yes," she sobbed : " it would be only
for ourselves we would need to grieve, not for
her, sweet pet."
Elsie, Violet's mother, came into the room at
that moment.
"My dear Vi," she said tenderly, "you are
looking sadly worn and weary. I want you and
the captain to take your rest to-night, while
Arthur and I will care for baby."
"Thank you, dearest mamma," Violet replied ;
" but rest and sleep are quite as necessary to
you as to me ; and, besides, I could not bear to
leave her."
" I took a nap on purpose to be able to sit up
to-night," Elsie said ; " also, I am less exhausted
by mental distress than her mother is, dearly as I
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 181
love her. Can you not trust her to me, with tht
doctor sharing my vigil? "
" I could trust your nursing sooner than mj
own, mother," Violet answered ; " it is not that;
but I cannot tear myself away from my darling
while she is in so critical a state."
"And I," said the captain, "while warmly
thanking you and the doctor, cannot consent to
leave either wife or baby to-night."
So, finding they were not to be persuaded to
rest, the others left them to watch over the little
one through that night.
The morning brought a slight change for the
better, yet no certainty of recovery ; but even
that barely perceptible improvement, joined to
the delightful prospect of always having her hus
band at home, cheered Violet greatly.
They had talked much of that through thf
night, beguiling the long hours of their tediuir
with many a bright plan for the future, always
hoping that "baby" would be a sharer in theii
realization.
The captain hoped to buy or build in the neai
neighborhood of Ion, that Violet need not b<;
separated from her mother, a separation he was
most desirous to avoid on his own account, also ;
for he entertained a very high regard and warm
affection for his mother-in-law, averring that it
would be scarcely possible for him to love hef
better were he her own son.
J84 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He had resigned to Violet the pleasure of tell
ing the joyful news to her mother and the whole
family, except his children ; reserving to himself
the right to communicate the glad tidings to
them when, and in what way, he should deem
best.
Lulu, he said, was to be kept in ignorance of
it till the time of her imprisonment expired.
At a very early hour in the morning, Elsie and
the doctor came to the relief of the watchers.
Arthur noted and announced the improvement,
thus reviving hope in the anxious hearts of the
parents ; and before retiring for a few hours' rest
and sleep, Violet whispered to them the news
that had gladdened her heart in spite of its heavy
load of grief and fear.
They both rejoiced with her, and bade her hope
for the best in regard to her babe.
Pain, mental and physical, kept Lulu awake a
good while after her father left her ; but at
length she fell into a deep sleep, which lasted far
beyond her customary hour for rising, the house
being very still, because of the baby's illness,
and the blinds down in her room, so that there
was neither light nor noise to rouse her.
Her first thoughts on awaking were a little con
fused : then, as with a flash, all the events of yes
terday came to her remembrance, bringing with
them bitter upbraidings of conscience, and tor
turing anxieties and fears.
SLSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 185
Would the baby die ? oh ! perhaps it was al
ready dead, and she a murderess ! the murderess
of her own little sister her father's child !
If that were so, how could she ever look him,
or anybody else, in the face again? And what
would be done to her? was there any danger that
she would be put in prison ? oh ! that would be
far worse than being sent to a boarding-school,
even where the people were as strict and as dis
agreeable as possible !
And she would be sorry, oh, so sorry ! to lose
the baby sister, or to have her a sufferer from
what she had done, for life, or for years, even
could she herself escape all evil consequences.
All the time she was attending to the duties of
the toilet, these thoughts and feelings were in her
mind and heart ; and her fingers trembled so that
it was with difficulty she could manage buttons
and hooks and eyes, or stick in a pin.
She started at every sound, longing, yet dread
ing, as she had done the previous day, to
see her father ; for who could tell what news he-
might bring her from the nursery?
Glancing at the little clock on the mantel,
when at last she was quite dressed, and ready for
her breakfast, she saw that it was more than an
hour past the usual time for that meal ; yet no
one had been near her, and she was very hungry ;
but, even if her father had not forbidden her to
leave the room, she would have preferred thu
186 ELBIE'S KITS AND KIN".
pangs of hunger to showing her face in tha
dining-room.
Presently, however, footsteps not those of
her father approached her door.
"Miss Lu," said a voice she recognized as
that of her mamma's maid, " please open de
doah: hyar's yo' breakfus."
The request was promptly complied with ; and
Agnes entered, carrying a waiter laden with a
bountiful supply of savory and toothsome vi
ands."
" Dar it am," she remarked, when she had set
it on the table. " I s'pose mos' likely yo' kin
eat ef de precious little darlin' is mos' killed by
means ob yo' bein' in a passion an' kickin' ob
her de sweet honey ! down de steps."
And turning swiftly about, her head in the air,
the girl swept from the room, leaving Lulu stand
ing in the middle of the floor, fairly struck dumb
with indignation, astonishment, and dismay.
' ' How dared Agnes a mulatto servant-girl,
talk so to her ! But was the baby really dy
ing? Would papa never come to tell her the
truth about it? She wouldn't believe any thing
BO dreadful till she heard it from him : very likely
Agnes was only trying to torment her, and make
her as miserable as possible."
She had sunk, trembling, into a chair, feeling as
If she should never want to eat again ; but with
that last thought, her hopes revived, hunger once
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 187
more asserted its sway, and she ate her breakfast
with a good deal of appetite and relish.
But, when hunger was appeased, fears and
anxieties renewed their assault : she grew hall
distracted with them, as hour after hour passed
on, and no one came near her except another maid,
to take away the breakfast-dishes and tidy the
room.
On her, Lulu turned her back, holding an open
book in her hand, and pretending to be deeply
absorbed in its contents, though not a word of
the sense was she taking in ; for, intense as was
her desire to learn the baby's condition, she
would not risk any more such stabs to her sensi
tiveness and pride as had been given by Agnes.
This one came, did her work, and went away
again in silence ; but all the time she was in the
room, Lulu felt that she was casting glances of
disgust and disfavor at her. She could not
breathe freely till the girl had left the room.
She thought surely the dinner-hour would bring
her father ; but it did not : her wants were again
supplied by a servant.
CHAPTER XIV.
** The dread of evil is the worst of ill."
ON leaving the breakfast- room, Violet hastened
back to the nursery ; but the captain, calling
Max and Grace into her boudoir, said, as he took
the little girl on his knee, and motioned Max to
a seat by his side,
" I have some news for you, my children : can
you guess what it is? "
" Something good, I hope, papa," said Max :
*' you look as if it was."
" I am very much pleased with my share of
it," the captain said, smiling ; " and I shall know
presently, I presume, what you two think of
yours. What would you like it to be, Gracie? "
" That my papa was never, never going away
any more," she answered promptly, lifting loving
eyes to his face.
" There couldn't be better news than that,"
remarked Max; "but," with a profound sigh,
" of course it can't be that."
" Ah ! don't be quite so sure, young man,"
laughed his father.
188
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 189
*'Papa, you don't mean to say that that la
H?" queried Max breathlessly.
"I do: I have resigned from the navy, and
hope soon to have a home ready for my wife and
children, and to live in it with them as long as it
shall please God to spare our lives."
Tears of joy actually came into the boy's
eyes ; while Gracie threw her arms round their
father's neck, and half smothered him with kisses.
" O papa, papa ! " she cried, " I'm so glad, I
don't know what to do ! I'm the happiest girl in
the world ! or should be, if only the dear baby
was well," she added, with springing tears.
" Yes," he sighed : "we cannot feel other than
sad, while she is suffering and in danger. But
she is a trifle better this morning, and we will
hope the improvement may continue till she is
entirely restored."
"She's such a darling!" said Max; "just
the brightest, cutest baby that ever was seen !
Mamma Vi has taught her to know your photo
graph ; and, whenever she sees it, she says, ' Papa,'
as plainly as I can. She calls me too, and Lu.
Oh! I don't know how Lulu could " He broke
off, without finishing his sentence.
" Lu didn't do it on purpose," sobbed Gracie,
pulling out her handkerchief to wipe her eyes.
" No," sighed the captain : " I am quite sure
she nad no intention of harming her little sister,
yet she is responsible for it as the consequent
190 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
of indulging in a fit of rage ; she feels that : and
I hope the distress of mind she is now suffering,
because of the dreadful deed she has done in her
passion, will be such a lesson to her, that she will
learn to rule her own spirit in future."
"Oh, I do hope so! " aaid Grace. "Papa,
does Lulu know your good news? "
" No. I have not told her yet ; and I intend
to keep her in ignorance of it for some days, as
part of her deserved punishment. I do not want
her to have any thing to divert her mind from
the consideration of the great sin and danger of
such indulgence of temper."
"You haven't quit loving her, papa? you
tfon't?" Grace said, half entreatingly, half
inquiringly.
" No, daughter, oh, no ! " he replied with emo
tion. " I don't know what would ever make me
quit loving any one of my dear children."
He drew her closer, and kissed her fondly as
he spoke.
" I am very glad of that, papa," said Max
feelingly ; " for though I do mean to be always
a good son to you, if I ever should do any thing
very, very bad, I'd not be afraid to confess it to
you. I could stand punishment, you know ; but
I don't think I could bear to have you give up
being fond of me."
A warm pressure of the lad's hand was the
captain's only reply at first ; but presently ho
XLSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 191
said, " I trast yon will always be perfectly open
with me, my dear boy. You don't think, do you,
that you could have a better more disinterested
earthly friend than your father?"
*' No, sir ! oh, no, indeed ! "
"Then make me your confidant," his father
said, with a smile and look that spoke volumes
of fatherly pride and affection ; "let me into al!
your secrets. Now that I am to be with you con
stantly, I shall take a deeper interest than ever
in all that concerns you, if that be possible, ic
your studies, your sports, your thoughts and feel
ings. You may always be sure of my sympathy,
and such help as I can give in every right and
wise undertaking."
" I'll do that, papa ! " Max exclaimed with a
sudden, glad, lighting-up of the face. " Why,
it'll be as good as having the brother I've often
wished for ! " he added with a pleased laugh ;
" better, in some ways, anyhow ; for you'll be so
much wiser than any boy, and keep me out of
scrapes with your good advice."
"Papa," queried Grace, with a little bashful
hesitation, " mayn't I have you for my friend
too?"
"Yes, indeed, my darling little girl!" he
answered with a hug and kiss. "I should like
to be quite as intimate with you as I hope to be
with Max."
" With Lulu too?" she asked.
192 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"Yes ; with every one of my children."
Max had averted his face to hide his amuse-
ment at his little sister's question in regard to
her father's friendship for herself, for the timid,
sensitive little girl could hardly bear to be laughed
at ; but now he turned to his father again with
the query,
*' Papa, where are we going to live? "
** I don't know yet, Max," the captain answered ;
" but I hope to be able to buy or build somewhere
in this neighborhood, as I should be loath to take
your mamma far away from her mother, myself
either, for that matter ; and I presume you would
all prefer to live near these kind friends? "
"I am sure I should," said Max. "But,
papa," he paused, coloring, and casting down
his eyes.
" "Well, my boy, what is it? don't be afraid to
talk freely to your intimate friend," his father
said in a kindly tone, and laying a hand affec
tionately on the lad's shoulder.
"Please don't think me impertinent, papa,"
Max said, coloring still more, "but I was just
going to ask how you could live without your
pay ; as I have heard you say it was nearly all
you had."
" I am not at all offended at the inquiry," was
the kindly reply. " The intimacy and confi
dences are not to be all on one side, my boy;
I am quite willing you should know that J
ELBIE'S KITH AND KIN. 199
am able now to do without the pay, some land
belonging to me in the Far West having so risen
in value as to afford me sufficient means for the
proper support of my family, and education of
my children."
" Oh, that is good ! " cried Max, clapping his
hands in delight. " And if it is used up by the
time I'm grown and educated, I hope I'll be able
to take care of you, and provide for you as you
do now for me."
"Thank you, rny dear boy," the captain said
with feeling ; " the day may come when you will
be the stay and staff of my old age ; but, how
ever that may be, you may be sure that nothing
can add more to your father's happiness than
seeing you growing up to honorable and Christian
manhood."
" Yes, sir : it's what I want to do." Then, a
little anxiously, after a moment's thought, " Am
I to be sent away to school, sir? "
"I have not ^uite decided that question, and
your wishes will have great weight with me in
making the decision. I shall keep Lulu at home,
and educate her myself, act as her tutor, I
mean, and if my boy would like to become
my pupil also "
" O papa ! indeed, indeed I should ! " ex
claimed Max joyfully, as his father paused, look
ing smilingly at him; "and I'll try hard to dc
you credit as my teacher as well as my father."
194 ELSIE'S KITE AND KIN.
"Then we will make the trial," said the cap*
tain. "If it should not prove a success, there
will be time enough after that to try a school."
"What about me, papa?" asked Grace wist
fully, feeling as if she were being overlooked iq
the arrangements.
" You, too, shall say lessons to papa," he an
swered with tender look and tone. " Shall you
like that?"
"Ever so much ! " she exclaimed, lifting glad,
shining eyes to his face.
"Now you may go back to your play," he
said, gently putting her off his knee. "I must
go to your mamma and our poor, suffering
baby."
He went ; but the children lingered a while
where they were, talking over this wonderfully
good news.
"Now," said Max, "if Lu had only controlled
her temper yesterday, what a happy family we'd
be!"
"Yes," sighed Grace; "how I do wish she
ha.d ! Oh, I'm so sorry for her, that she doesn't
know .this about papa going to stay with us all
the time ! 'Sides, she's 'specting to be sent away
somewhere ; and how dreadfully she must feel !
Papa's punishing her very hard, and very long ;
but of course he knows best, and he loves her."
"Yes, I'm sure he does," assented Max:
*' so he won't give her any more punishment
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN 195
than he thinks she needs. It'll be a fine thing
for her, and all the rest of us too, if this hard
lesson teaches her never to get into a passion
again."
Capt. Raymond had intended going to Lulu
early in the day ; but anxiety about the babe,
and sympathy with Violet, kept him with them
till late in the afternoon.
When at last he did go to his prisoner, he
found her feverish with anxiety and fear for the
consequences of her mad act of the day before.
She had been longing for his coming, moving
restlessly about the room, feeling that she could
not endure the suspense another moment ; had at
length thrown herself into a chair beside the
window, and, as was her wont in times of over
wrought feeling, buried her face on her folded
arms, laid on the window-sill.
She started up wildly at the sound of his step
and the opening of the door.
"Papa," she cried breathlessly, "O papa!
what what have you come to tell me ? Is is
the baby"
" She is living, but far from out of danger,"
he said, regarding her with a very grave, stern
expression; but it softened as he marked the
anguish in her face.
He sat down, and drew her to his knee, putting
his arm about her waist, and with the other hand
clasping one of hers.
196 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He was startled to feel how hot and dry it
was.
"My child!" he exclaimed, "you are not
Well."
She dropped her head on his shoulder, and
burst into a passion of tears and sobs. " Papa,
papa ! what shall I do if baby dies ? Oh ! I
would do or bear any thing in the world to make
her well."
"I don't doubt it, daughter," he said; "but
a bitter lesson we all have to learn is, that we
cannot undo the evil deeds we have done. Oh !
let this dreadful occurrence be a warning to you
to keep a tight rein upon your quick temper."
" Oh ! I do mean to, indeed I do," she sobbed ;
"but that won't cure the dear baby's hurt. Papa,
all day long I have been asking God to forgive
me. Do you think he will? "
"I am sure that he has already done so, if you
have asked with your heart, and for Jesus' sake.
But we will ask him again for that, and to give
you strength to fight against your evil nature as
you never have fought, and to conquer."
" And to make the baby well, papa," she add
ed sobbingly, as he knelt with her.
" Yes," he said.
When they had risen from their knees, he bade
her get her hat and coat, saying, " You need
fresh air and exercise. I will take you for a
walk."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 197
'* I'd like to go, papa," she said ; " but "
"But what?"
"I I'm afraid of of meeting some of the
family; and and I don't want to see any of
them."
"Perhaps we shall not meet them," he said;
** and, if we do, }'ou need not look toward them ;
and they will not speak to you. Put on your
hat and coat at once : we have no time to
lose."
She obeyed ; and presently they were walking
down the avenue, not having met any one on
their way out of the house.
The captain moved on in silence, seemingly
absorbed in sad thought, and hardly conscious
that Lulu was by his side.
She glanced wistfully up into his grave, stern
face two or three times, then said humbly, plead
ingly, "Papa, please may I put my hand in
yours?"
" Certainly," he said, looking down at her very
kindly, as he took her hand, and held it in a
warm, affectionate clasp. " Child, you have not
lost your father's love. You are very dear to
me, in spite of all your naughtiness."
He slackened his pace, for he saw she was
finding it difficult to keep up with him ; and his
attention was again attracted to the heat of her
band.
" You are not well, perhaps not able to walk ? "
198 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
be said inquiringly, and in tenderly solicitous
accents.
"It is pleasant to be out in the air, papa,"
she answered ; "but it tires me a good deal more
than usual."
"We will not go far, then," he said ; " and,
if your strength gives out before we get back to
the house, I will carry you."
They were in the road now, some distance be
yond the avenue-gates ; and at this moment a
number of horsemen came in sight, approaching
from the direction opposite to that they were
taking.
Perceiving them, Lulu uttered a sharp cry of
terror, and shrank behind her father, though still
clinging to his hand.
"What is it, daughter?" he asked in surprise :
" what do you fear? "
"O para, papa ! " she sobbed. " are they com
ing to take me and put me in prison? Oh, don't
let them have me ! "
"Don't be frightened," he said soothingly.
* Don't you see it is only some men who have
been out hunting, and are going home with their
game?"
"Oh! is that all?" she gasped, the color
coming back to her face, which had grown dead
ly pale. "I thought it was the sheriff coming to
put me in jail for hurting the baby. Will they
do it, papa ? Oh ! you won't let them, will you ? "
she cried entreating'r.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 199
"I could not protect you from the law," he
said, in a moved tone ; " but I think there is no
danger that it will interfere. You did not hurt
your sister intentionally, and she is still living.
You are very young too ; and, doubtless, every
body will think your punishment should be left
to me, your father."
She was trembling like a leaf.
He turned aside to a fallen tree, sat down on
it, and took her in his arms. She dropped her
head on his shoulder, panting like a hunted thing.
" These two days have been too much for
you," he said pityingly. "And that fear has
tormented you all the time?"
" Yes, papa : oh, I thought I might have to be
hung if baby died, and it was so dread-*
ful to think I'd killed her even if they didn't
do any thing to me for it," she sobbed.
" Yes ; very, very dreadful ; perhaps more so
to me the father of you both than to any
one else," he groaned.
' Papa, I'm heart-broken about it," she sobbed.
"Oh, if I only could undo it ! "
He was silent for a moment ; then he said, " I
know you are suffering very much from remorse ;
this is a bitter lesson to you ; let it be a lasting
one. I can relieve you of the fear of punish
ment from the law of the land ; there is no
danger of that now : but, if you do not lay this
lesson to heart, there may come a time when that
200 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
danger will be real ; for there is no knowing
what awful deed such an ungovernable temper
as yours may lead you to commit.
" But don't despair : you can conquer it by de
termination, constant watchfulness, and the help
from on high which will be given in answer to
earnest prayer."
"Then it shall be conquered!" she cried
vehemently. " I will fight it with all my might.
And you will help me, papa, all you can, won't
you, by watching me, and warning me when you
see I'm beginning to get angry, and punishing
me for the least little bit of a passion ? But oh,
I forget that you can't stay with me, or take me
with you ! ' ' she cried with a fresh burst of sobs
and tears. " Must you go back to your ship
soon ? ' '
"Not very soon," he said; "and I gladly
promise to help you all I can in every way. I
can do it with my prayers, even when not close
beside you. But, my child, the struggle must
be j'our own ; all I can do will be of no avail
unless you fight the battle yourself with all your
strength.
" We will go home now,'' he added, rising,
and taking her hand in his.
But they had gone only a few steps when he
stooped, and took her in his arms, saying,
*' You are not able to walk. I shall carry you."
" But I am so heavy, papa," she objected.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 201
'* No, darling : I can carry yon very easily,"
he said. " There, put your arm round my neck,
and lay your head on my shoulder."
The pet name from his lips sent a thrill of joy
to her heart ; and it was very pleasant, very rest
ful, to feel herself infolded in his strong arms.
He carried her carefully, tenderly along, hold
ing her close, as something precious that he
began to fear might slip from his grasp. She
had always been a strong, healthy child, and
heretofore he had scarcely thought of sickness
in connection with her ; but now he was alarmed
at her state.
" Are you in pain, daughter?" he asked.
" Only a headache, papa ; I suppose because
I've cried so much."
" I think I must have the doctor see you."
" Oh, no, no, papa ! please don't," she sobbed.
" I don't want to see him or anybody."
' ' Then we will wait a little ; perhaps you will
be all right again by to-morrow."
He did not set her clown till they had almost
reached the house ; and he took her in his arms
again at the foot of the stairway, and carried
her to her room, where he sat down with her on
his knee.
" Papa, aren't you very tired, carrying such a
big, heavy girl? " she asked, looking regretfully
into his face,
"No; very little," he answered, taking off
202 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
her hat, and laying his cool hand on her fore
head. " Your head is very hot. I'll take off
your coat, and lay you on the bed ; and I want
you to stay there for the rest of the day ; go to
sleep if you can."
"I will, papa," she answered submissively;
den as he laid her down, and turned to leave her,
" Oh, I wish you could stay with me ! " she cried,
clinging to him.
"I cannot now, daughter," he said, smooth-
Ing her hair caressingly. "I must go back to
your mamma and the baby. But I will come in
again to bid you good-night, and see that you
are as comfortable as I can make you. Can you
eat some supper ? ' '
" I don't know, papa," she answered doubt-
fully.
" "Well, I will send you some ; and you can eat
it, or not, as you feel inclined."
CHAPTER XV.
u After the storm, a calm; after the rain, sunlight."
As Capt. Raymond passed through the hall
on which Lulu's room opened, a little girl, dressed
in deep mourning, rose from the broad, low sill
of the front window, where she had been sitting
waiting for the last few minutes, and came for
ward to meet him. She was a rather delicate-
looking, sweet-faced child, with large dark eyes,
full of intelligence.
" Capt. Raymond? " she said inquiringly, and
with a timid look up into his face.
"Yes," he said, holding out his hand to her
with a fatherly smile : " and you, I suppose, are
my Lulu's little friend, Evelyn Leland? "
"Yes, sir: we uncle Lester, aunt Elsie,
little Ned, and I have been away visiting at
some distance, and did not hear of of the
baby's bad fall till we came home this afternoon.
We are all so sorry, so very sorry ! Aunt Elsie
is with aunt Vi now ; and I oh ! please, sir, may
I go to Lulu?"
" My dear little girl, I should like to say yes,
am
204 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
for your sake, and Lulu's too, but for ths
present I think best not to allow her to see any
one," he said in a kindly tone, and affectionately
pressing the little hand she had put into his.
"But," seeing the disappointment in her face,
*'I entirely approve of the intimacy, and hope
it will be kept up ; for I think it has been of
benefit to Lulu."
"Thank you, sir," she returned, coloring with
pleasure. " But Lulu told me you had quite de
termined to send her away from here : I hope
you will reconsider, and let her stay," with a
very coaxing look up into his face.
He smiled. "Can you keep a secret?" he
asked, " one from Lulu only, and that for but
a few days?"
"Try me, sir," she answered brightly.
" I will. I have left the navy, and expect to
settle down in this neighborhood. In that case,
you and Lulu will not be separated ; for my
strongest reason for the change was, that I might
have her constantly with me, and train her up as
I think she should be trained ; as perhaps no one
but her father can train her."
Evelyn's face had grown very bright. " Oh,
how delighted, how happ} r Lu will be when she
hears it ! " she exclaimed ; " for, do you know,
sir, she thinks there is nobody in the world to
compare to her father? "
Those words brought a glad look into his face
for the moment.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN 205
"Yes," he said, " she is a warm-hearted, af
fectionate child ; a dear child, in spite of her
quick temper."
A door had opened and closed : a step was
coming down the hall, and a cheerful voice in his
rear said, " Captain, I have good news for you :
there has been a great, a really wonderful change
for the better in the last hour ; the child will live,
and I hope, I believe, entirely recover from the
injuries caused by her fall."
Before the doctor's sentence was finished, the
captain had turned, and caught his hand in a
vice-like grasp : his eyes filled, his breast heaved
with emotions too big for utterance ; he shook
the hand warmly, dropped it, and, without a word,
hurried into the nursery.
He found nearly the whole family gathered
there, every face full of a great gladness.
The doctor, however, following him in, speed
ily cleared the room of all but two or three :
only the two Elsies, besides himself and the
parents, were left.
Violet looked up at her husband as he entered,
with a face so bright and joyous that it recalled
the days of their honeymoon.
\"Oh, how happy I am! how good God has
been to us ! " she whispered, as he bent down to
kiss her: "our darling is spared to us! See
how sweetly she is sleeping ! "
"Yes," he returned, in the same low tone, his
206 ELBIE'S KITH AND KIN-
features working with emotion : " and what
double reason for joy and gratitude have I the
father of both the injurer and the injured ! "
"Forgive me that I have felt a little hard to
Lulu. I can and do forgive her now," she said,
her sweet eyes looking penitently into his.
"Darling," he returned with emotion, "I
have nothing to forgive, but shall be very glad
if you can find any love in your heart, after this,
for my wayward child, little as she merits it."
Then, without waiting for a reply, he turned
to Mrs. Leland with a brotherly greeting, not
having seen her before since his arrival at Ion.
" Vi has told me the glad tidings you "brought
her yesterday," she said, as he held her hand in
his ; " and I can't tell you how delighted we all
are to know that you have come to stay among
us."
" And now I can rejoice in that to the full, my
dear, dear husband," Violet said, dropping her
head on his shoulder as he sat down by her side,
and put his arm about her.
For a little while they all sat silently watching
the sleeping babe ; then Arthur glanced at the
clock, and, with a low-toned promise to be back
hi an hour, rose, and left the room.
"Excuse me for a little, dear," the captain
said to Violet, and softly followed Arthur out to
the hall.
" Can you spare me a moment? " he asked.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 207
"Yes, full five of them, if necessary/' was
the jovial reply.
Arthur's heart was so light in consequence of
the improvement in his young patient, that a jest
came readily to his lips.
"Thank you," returned the captain warmly,
then went on to describe Lulu's condition, and
ask what should be done for her.
" Relieve her mind as speedily as possible
with the good news of the certainty of the baby's
recovery, and, if you choose, the other glad tid
ings you brought us yesterday, "Arthur answered.
" The mental strain of the past two days has
evidently been too much for her : she must have
suffered greatly from grief, remorse, and terror.
Relief from those will be the best medicine she
could have, and probably work a speedy cure.
Good-evening."
He hurried away, and the captain went at once
to Lulu.
She was on the bed where he had left her, but,
at the opening of the door, started up, and turned
to him with a look of wild affright.
"Papa!" she cried breathlessly, is is the
baby? Oh, no ! for how glad your face is ! "
" Yes, baby is very much better ; in fact, quite
out of danger, the doctor thinks. And you?
have you not slept?" he asked, bending over
her in tender solicitude ; for she had fallen back
on her pillow, and was sobbing as if her, heart
208 ELSIE S KITH AND KIN.
would break, weeping for joy as she had before
wept with sorrow, remorse, and penitence.
He lifted her from the bed, and sat down with
her in his arms.
" Don't cry so, daughter, dear," he said sooth
ingly, softly caressing her hair and cheek : " it
will make your head ache still more."
" I can't help it, papa : I'm so glad, so very,
very glad ! " she sobbed ; "so glad the dear baby
will get well, and that I I'm not a murderess.
Papa, won't you thank God for me? "
" Yes," he said with emotion, " for you and
myself and all of us."
When they had risen from their knees, " Now
I hope you can sleep a while, and afterward eat
some supper," he said, lifting her, and gently
laying her on the bed again.
"O papa! I wish you could stay with me a
little longer," she cried, clinging to his hand.
" I cannot stay now, daughter," he said ; " but
I will come in again to bid you good-night."
He leaned over her, and kissed her several
times. She threw her arm round his neck, and
drew him down closer.
"Dear, dear papa!" she sobbed: "you are
the best father in the world ! and oh, I wish I
was a better girl ! Do you think I I'm a curse
to you now? "
"I think I believe you are going to be a
very great blessing to me, my own darling/ 1 he
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 209
answered in tones tremulous with emotion. "I
fear I was hard and cruel in what I said when
I came to you that first time last night."
"No, papa, I deserved it every bit; but it
'most broke my heart, because I love you so. Oh,
I do want to be a blessing to you, and I mean to
try with all my might ! "
" My dear little girl, my own little daughter,
that is all I can ask," he said, repeating his
caresses.
Then he covered her up with tender care, and
left her, weary and exhausted with the mental
suffering of the last two days, but with a heart
singing for joy over his restored affection and
the assurance of the baby's final recovery.
She expected to stay awake till he came again,
but in less than five minutes was fast asleep.
The captain found Max and Gracie hovering
near as he passed out into the hall.
"Papa," they said, coming hastily forward,
" may we go in to see Lulu now? " Max adding,
" I was too angry with her at first to want to see
her, but I've got over that now." Grace : " And
mayn't she know now that we're going to keep
you always at home? " taking his hand in both of
hers, and looking up coaxingly into his face.
" No, my dears, not to-night," he said : " she
has cried herself sick has a bad headache, and
I want her to try to sleep it off."
" Poor Lu ! she must have been feeling awfully
210 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
all this time," Max said. " I wish I hadn't beea
so very angry with her."
"You look very happy you two," their
father said, smiling down at them.
"So do you, sir," returned Max ; "and I'm
so glad, for you've been looking heart-broken
ever since you came home."
"Pretty much as I have felt," he sighed,
patting Grade's cheek as he spoke.
" We are just as happy as we can be, papa,"
she said ; " only I "
"Well?" he said inquiringly as she paused,
leaving her sentence unfinished.
" I'm just hungry to sit on your knee a little
while; but," ruefully, "I s'pose you haven't
time."
" Come into the nursery with me, and you shall
sit there as long as you like, and are willing to
keep perfectly quiet, so as not to disturb baby."
"Oh! thank you, papa," she returned joy
ously, slipping her hand into his. " I'll be as
quiet as a mouse."
"I hope my turn will come to-morrow,"
remarked Max. " I've a hundred questions I
want to ask."
"As many as you like, my boy, when I have
time to listen ; though I don't promise to answer
them all to your entire satisfaction," his father
replied, as he passed on into the nursery, taking
Grace with him.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 211
Max went down-stairs, where he found Evelyn
Leland sitting alone in one of the parlors, wait
ing till her aunt Elsie should be ready to go back
to Fairview.
"Max," she said, as he came in, and took a
seat at her side, " you have just the nicest kind
of a father ! "
"Yes, that's so!" he returned heartily:
"there couldn't be a better one."
" I wish he would let me see Lu," Evelyn went
on : "I was in hopes he would after the doctor
had told him the baby was sure to get well."
" I think he would, but that Lu has cried her
self sick, and he wants her to sleep off her head
ache. He refused to let Gracie and me in for
that reason."
"Poor thing ! " Evelyn exclaimed, tears spring
ing to her eyes. " I should think it must have
been almost enough to set her crazy. But how
happy she will be when she hears that your father
isn't going away again, and means to keep her at
home with him."
"Yes, indeed; she'll go wild with joy; it's
what all three of us have wanted to have happen
more than any thing else we could think of.
"I've often envied boys that could live at
home with their fathers ; though," he added with
a happy laugh, " I've said to myself many a
time, that mine was enough nicer than theirs to
make up for having to dc without him so much
212 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
of the time ; at least, I'd never have been willing
to swap fathers with one of 'em. No, indeed ! "
"Of course not," said Evelyn. "And I'm
so delighted that Lu and I are not to be sepa
rated ! I can hardly wait to talk with her about
it, and the good times we'll have together."
A nap and a nice supper had refreshed Lulu a
good deal ; but she felt weak and languid, and
was lying on the bed again when her father re
turned to her room.
She looked up at him wistfully as he came
and stood beside her, then her eyes filled with
tears.
"What is it?" he asked, lifting her from the
bed, seating himself, and drawing her into his
arms : " what is your petition? for I read in your
eyes that you have one to make."
"Papa, you won't send me away very
soon, will you? " she pleaded in tremulous tones,
her arm round his neck, her face hidden on his
shoulder.
" Not till I go myself; then I shall take you
with me."
" To a boarding-school? " she faltered.
" No : I'm going to put you in a private fam
ily."
Her face was still hidden, and she did not
see the smile in his eyes.
"What kind of people are thej', papa?" she
asked with a deep-drawn sigh.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 213
''Very nice people, I think: the wife and
mother is a very lovely woman, and the four
children a boy and three girls are, I pre
sume, neither better nor worse than my own four.
The gentleman, who will teach you himself, along
with the others, and have the particular care and
oversight of you, is perhaps rather stern and
severe with any one who ventures to disobey his
orders ; but I am quite certain, that, if you are
good and obedient, he will be very kind and
indulgent, possibly a trifle more indulgent than
he ought to be."
Lulu began to cry again. " I don't like men-
teachers ! " she sobbed. " I don't like a man to
have any thing to do with me. Please, please
don't send me there, papa ! "
" You want me to relent, and let you stay on
here if they will have you? "
" No, no, papa ! I don't want to stay here !
I don't want to see anybody here again, except
Max and Gracie ; because I'm so ashamed of
of what I've done. I couldn't look any of them
in the face, for I know they must despise me."
"I am sure you are mistaken in that, my
child," he said gravely. "But what is it you
do desire ? ' '
" To be with you, papa. Oh, if I could only
go with you ! "
" And leave Max and Gracie? "
" I'll have to leave them, anyhow, if you take
214 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
me away from here ; and, though I love them
very much, I love you a great deal better."
" I'm afraid you would have a doleful time on
shipboard, with no young companions, nobody
to see or speak to but your father and the other
officers."
"I wouldn't care for that, or any thing, if I
could only be with you. Papa, you don't know
faow I love you ! ' '
"Then, I'll take you with me when I leave
here ; and you need never live away from me
any more, unless you choose."
" Papa," she cried, lifting her head to look up
into his face, with glad, astonished eyes, "do
you really mean it? May I go with you? "
He held her close, with a joyous laugh.
" Why, I understood j r ou to say, a moment
since, that you didn't want to be in the care of
a man, any man. ' '
" But you know I didn't mean you, papa."
' ' But I am the gentleman I spoke of a little
while ago, as the one in whose care I intended to
put you."
"Papa," she said, with a bewildered look, " I
don't understand."
Then he told her ; and she was, as Max had
foreseen, almost wild with delight.
"Oh! " she cried, "how nice, nice it will be
to have a home of our very own, and our father
with us all the time ! Papa, I think I sha'n't
leep a wink to-night, I'm so glad."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 215
" I trust it will not have that effect," he said.
" I hesitated a little about telling you to-night,
lest it might interfere with your rest ; but you
seemed so unhappy about your future prospects,
that I felt I must relieve you of the fear of being
sent away among strangers."
" You are so very good and kind to me, papa,"
she returned gratefully. "Where is our dear
home to be ? "
" I don't know, yet," he said. " I have not
had time to look about in search of house or
land ; but I hope to be able to buy or build a
house somewhere in this region, as near Ion as
a pleasant location can be found."
" I hope you'll find a house ready built, papa,"
she said. " I shouldn't know how to wait for
one to be built."
"Not if, by waiting, we should, in the end,
have a much nicer, pleasanter one? "
She considered a moment. " Couldn't we rent
a house to live in while we get our own built? "
" I think that plan might answer quite well,"
he said with a smile. " I had no idea you were
such a business woman. Probably that is what
we will do, for I am as anxious to get to house
keeping as even you can be."
" But, papa," she exclaimed, with a look as if
struck by a sudden and not very pleasant thought,
' ' may I will you be vexed if I ask you some
thing?"
216 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Suppose you find out by asking? "
"I I hope you won't think it's impertinence,
papa, I don't mean it for that," she said with
hesitation, hanging her head, and blushing ;
" but but I hope it isn't mamma Vi's money
we're to live on?"
He put his hand under her chin, and lifted her
face, so that he could look down into her eyes ;
and she drew a long breath of relief as she per
ceived that he was smiling at her.
" No," he said. "You come honestly by your
pride of independence. I would no more live
on mamma Vi's money than you would."
" Oh, I'm so glad ! But then, how can you
do without your pay, papa? "
' ' Because my heavenly Father has prospered
me, and given me money enough of my own (or,
rather, lent it to me ; for all we have belongs to
him, and is only lent to us for a time) to provide
all that is necessary for my family, and educate
my children.
" Now we have had a long talk, which has, I
trust, made my dear little girl much happier ;
and it is tune for you to go to your bed for the
night."
*' I don't like to have you leave me," she said,
clinging about his neck; "but you were very
kind to stay so long. Won't you. come soon in
the morning?"
" You are not a prisoner any longer," he said,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 217
caressing her : ' ' you are free to leave this room,
and go where you choose about the house and
grounds to-morrow."
" But I don't want to. O papa ! I can't face
them ! Mayn't I stay in my room till you are
ready to take me to our own home? "
"You will have to face them sometime," he
said ; " but we will see what can be done about
it. Would you like to see Max and Gracie to
night?"
" Gracie, ever so much ; but Max I I don't
know how he feels toward me, papa."
"Very kindly. He has been asking permis
sion to come in to see you ; and Gracie has
pleaded quite hard for it, and to have you for
given, and told the good news."
" Gracie always is so dear and kind," she
said tremulously ; " and Maxie isn't often cross
with me. Yes, papa, I should like to see them
both."
" Your friend Evelyn was here this afternoon,
asking permission to come in to see you, but is
gone now. You may see her to-morrow, if you
want to. Ah ! I hear your brother and sister in
the hall."
He opened the door, and called to them. They
came bounding in, so full of delight over the
pleasant prospect opening before them, as hardly
to remember that Lulu ha*l often in such dreadtul
disgrace.
218 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" O Lu ! has papa told you the good news?"
they cried.
"Yes."
" And aren't you glad? "
"Yes; glad as glad can be. But, oh, I wisl
the home was ready to go into to-night ! " ^
Her father laughed. " I think you were born
in a hurry, Lulu," he said. "You are never
willing to wait a minute for any thing.
"Well, I suppose you children would prefer
to be left to yourselves for a while ; so I will
leave you. You may talk fifteen minutes to
gether, but no longer ; as it is your bedtime now,
Gracie's at least."
" O papa ! don't go ! " they all exclaimed in a
breath. " Please stay with us : we'd rather have
you, a great deal rather ! "
He could not resist their entreaties, so sat
down, and drew his two little girls into his arms,
while Max stationed himself close at his side.
" My dear children," he said, " you can hardly
be happier in the prospect before us than your
father is."
" Is mamma Vi glad? " asked Lulu.
" Yes ; quite as much rejoiced, I think, as any
of the rest of us."
" But doesn't she want me sent away to school
or somewhere?" with a wistful, anxious gaze
into his face. " Is she willing to have me in the
new home, papa?"
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 219
" Yes, daughter, more than willing : she wants
you to be under your father's constant care and
watchfulness, hoping that so he may succeed in
teaching you to control your temper."
" She's very good and forgiving," was Lulu's
comment in a low and not unmoved tone.
"Papa, when will you begin to look for the
new home?" asked Grace, affectionately strok
ing his cheek and whiskers with her small white
hand.
" I have been looking at advertisements," he
said; "and, now that baby is out of danger, I
shall begin the search in earnest."
" Can we afford a big house, and handsome
furniture, papa?" queried Lulu.
"And to keep carriage and riding horses?"
asked Max.
" I hope my children have not been so thor
oughly spoiled by living in the midst of wealth
and luxury, that they could not content them
selves with a moderately large house, and plain
furniture?" he said gravely.
" I'd rather live that way with you, than have
all the fine things, and you not with us, dear
papa," Lulu said, putting her arm round his
neck, and laying her cheek to his.
"I too."
" And I," said Max and Grace.
" And I," he responded, smiling affectionately
upon them, " would prefer such a home with my
220 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
children about me, to earth's grandest palace
without them. Millions of money could not buy
one of my treasures ! "
' ' Not me, papa ? ' ' whispered Lulu tremulously,
with her lips close to his ear.
" No, dear child, not even you," he answered,
pressing her closer to his side. "You are no less
dear than the others."
" I deserve to be," she said with tears in her
voice. " It would be just and right, papa, if
you did not love me half so well as any of your
other children."
She spoke aloud this time, as her father had.
"We all have our faults, Lu," remarked Max,
" but papa loves us in spite of them."
" ' God commendeth his love toward us, in
that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for
us,' " quoted the captain. "If God so loved
me, while yet his enemy, a rebel against his
rightful authority, I may well love my own chil
dren in spite of all their faults, even were those
faults more and greater by far than they are."
" Then, papa, I think we should love you well
enough to try very hard to get rid of them," re
turned Max.
" And the wonderful love of God for us should
constrain us to hate and forsake all sin," said
his father. " The Bible bids us to ' be followers
of God as dear children.' And oh, how we should
hate sin when we remember that it crucified our
Lord I "
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN 221
There was a momentary silence : then the chil-
dren began talking joyfully again of the new
home in prospect for them, and their hopes and
wishes in regard to it.
Their father entered heartily into their pleas
ure, and encouraged them to express themselves
freely, until the clock, striking nine, reminded
him that more than the allotted time for the in
terview had passed. Then he bade them say
good-night, and go to their beds, promising that
they should have other opportunities for saying
all they wished on the subject.
CHAPTER XVI.
" 'Tis easier for the generous to forgive
Thau for offence to ask it."
IN passing through the hall on his way from
Lulu's room to the nursery, Capt. Raymond met
" grandma Elsie."
She stopped him, and asked, in a tone of kind
ly concern, if Lulu was ill, adding, that some
thing she had accidentally overheard him saying
to the doctor had made her fear the child was not
well.
" Thank you, mother," he said : " you are very
kind to take any interest in Lulu after what has
occurred. No, she is not quite well : the mental
distress of the last two days has been very great,
and has exhausted her physically. It could not,
of course, be otherwise, unless she were quite
heartless. She is full of remorse for her pas
sion and its consequences, and my only conso
lation is the hope that this terrible lesson may
prove a lasting one to her."
" I hope so, indeed," Elsie said, with emotion.
" Yes, she must have suffered greatly ; for she is
a warm-hearted, affectionate child, and would
222
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 223
cot, I am sure, have intentionally done her baby
sister an injury."
" No, it was not intentional ; yet, as the re
sult of allowing herself to get into a passion, she
is responsible for it, as she feels and acknowl
edges.
" And so deeply ashamed is she, that she knows
not how to face the family, or any one of them,
and therefore entreats me to allow her to seclude
herself in her own room till I can take her to the
home I hope to make for my wife and children
ere long."
"Poor child!" sighed Elsie. "Tell her,
Levis, that she need not shrink from us as if
we were not sinners, as well as herself. Shall
I go in to-morrow morning, and have a talk with
her before breakfast? "
" It will be a great kindness," he said, flush
ing with pleasure, " and make it much easier for
her to show herself afterwards at the table. But
I ought to ask if you are willing to see her there
in her accustomed seat?"
"I shall be glad to do so," Elsie answered,
with earnest kindliness of look and tone. " She
was not banished by any edict of mine or papa's."
" No: I forbade her to leave her room while
the baby was in a critical condition. Yet I think
she had no disposition to leave it, shame and
remorse causing a desire to hide herself froio
everybody."
224 ELSIE 1 S KITH AND KIN.
" It strikes me as a hopeful sign," Elsie said;
*' and I do not despair of one day seeing Lulu a
noble woman, the joy and pride of her father's
heart."
She held out her hand as she spoke.
The captain grasped it warmly. " Thank you,
mother, for those kind and hopeful words," he
said with emotion. " For the last year or two,
she has been alternately my joy and my despair ;
and I am resolved to leave no effort untried to
rescue her from the dominion of her fierce temper.
" The task would doubtless have been far easi
er could I have undertaken it years ago, in her
early infancy. But I trust it is not yet too late
to accomplish it, with the help and the wisdom I
may have in answer to prayer."
" No, I am sure it is by no means a hopeless
undertaking, looking where you do for needed
strength and wisdom ; and I rejoice almost as
much for Lulu's sake as for Vi's, that you have
now come among us to stay. I will try to see
her in the morning, and do what I can to make
it easy for her to join the family circle again.
" And now good-night. I must not keep you
longer from the wife who grudges every moment
that you are absent from her side," she con
cluded, with a smile as sweet and beautiful as
that of her girlhood's days.
While the captain and his mother-in-law held
this little conversation in the upper hall, Zoe and
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 225
Bosle were promenading the veranda, arm in
arm. They had been talking of Violet and her
baby, rejoicing together over its improved con
dition.
' ' How dreadful the last two days have been
to poor Vi!" exclaimed Rosie, "even in spite
of the home-coming of her husband, which has
always before this made her so happy. In fact,
it has been a dreadful time to all of us ; and no
body to blame except that bad-tempered Lulu.
"At least, so /think," she added, conscience
giving her a twinge ; " though mamma says I
ought to have let her have my pony, and taken
my own ride later in the day, if I wanted one."
" It would have been more polite and unselfish,
wouldn't it?" queried Zoe, in a teasing tone.
"I dare say it is what mamma herself would
have done under the same circumstances."
"I have no doubt of that," returned Rosie;
"but mamma and I are two very different peo
ple. I can never hope to be as good and unself
ish as she is, and always has been so far as I
can learn."
"Ah ! but there's nothing like trying," laughed
Zoe.
" Suppose you tell Lulu that, advising her to
undertake the task of controlling her temper."
" She was quite a good while without an out*
break," said Zoe ; " and really, Rosie, that dog
of yours is extremely trying at times."
226 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" It's quite trying to me, that I've had to send
him away, and can't have him about any more
till Lulu's gone. I'll be sorry to have Vi leave
Ion, but rejoiced to be rid of Lulu. I wonder
if the captain still intends to send her away?
I sincerely hope so, for Vi's sake. Poor little
Elsie may be killed outright the next time Lulu
has an opportunity to vent her spite upon her."
" O Rosie ! how can you talk so? " exclaimed
Zoe: "haven't you heard that Lulu says she
thought it was your dog she was kicking at? and
that she has been really sick with distress about
the baby ? As to sending her away to be trained
and taught by strangers her father has no idea
of doing it : in fact, so Vi told Ned, the con
viction that Lulu needed his constant oversight
and control had a great deal to do in leading
him to resign from the service and come home
to live."
" Then, he's a very good father, a great deal
better one than she deserves. But I'm sorry for
Vi and her baby."
"You needn't be: surely the captain should
be able to protect them from Lulu," laughed Zoe.
Rosie laughed too, remarked that it must be
getting late } and they went into the house.
" I do wish papa would come for me. I can't
bear to go down alone to breakfast," Lulu was
saying to herself the next morning, when a light;
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 22?
Step in the hall without caught her ear: then
there was a tap at the door ; and, opening it, she
found the lady of the house standing on the
threshold.
" Good-morning, my child," she said in pleas
ant, cheery tones, and smiling sweetly as she
spoke ; then, bending down, she gave the little
girl a kiss.
" Good- morning, grandma Elsie," murmured
Lulu, blushing deeply, and casting down her
eyes: "you are very kind to come to see me,
ttid to kiss me too, when I have been so bad.
Please take a chair," she added, drawing one
forward.
" Thank yon, dear ; but I would rather sit on
the sofa yonder, with you by my side," Elsie
said, taking Lulu's hand, and leading her to it,
then, when they had seated themselves, putting
the other arm about the child's waist, and draw
ing her close to her side. "I feel that I have
been neglecting you," she went on; "but my
thoughts have been much taken up with other
things, and"
"O grandma Elsie!" cried Lulu, bursting
into tears. "I didn't deserve that you should
show me the least kindness, or think of me at
all except as a very bad, disagreeable girl. I
should think you'd want to turn me out of your
house, and say I should never come into it
again."
228 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
*' No, dear child, I have no such feeling toward
you : if I had, should I not be very much like
that wicked servant to whom his lord had for
given a debt of ten thousand talents, yet who re
fused to have compassion on his fellow-servant
who owed him a hundred pence? I should, in
deed ; for my sins against God have been far
greater, and more heinous, than yours against
me or mine."
' ' But you were always such a good child when
you were a little girl, and I am such a bad one."
" No, my dear ; that is quite a mistake ; I was
not always good as a child, and I am very far
from being perfect as a woman."
" You seem so to me, grandma Elsie : I never
know of your doing and saying any thing the
least bit wrong."
" But you, my child, see only the outward ap
pearance, while God looks at the heart ; and he
knows that, though I am truly his servant, try
ing earnestly to do his will, I fall lamentably
short of it."
" Grandma Elsie, I didn't know it was the
baby : I didn't mean to hurt her."
" No, my dear, I know you didn't."
"But papa said he must punish me all the
same, because it was being in a passion that
made me do it. Grandma Elsie, if you had such
a dreadful temper as mine, wouldn't you be dis
couraged about ever conquering it? "
ELSIE'S KITH AND SIN. 229
"No, my child, not while I could find such
words as these in the Bible : ' O Israel, thou
hast destroyed thyself : but in Me is thine help.'
' Thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he shall
save his people from their sins.' 'He is able
also to save them to the uttermost that come
unto God by him.' ' God is faithful, who will not
suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able ;
but will with the temptation also make a way to
escape, that ye may be able to bear it.' '
" ' His people,' " repeated Lulu; then with a
sigh, " But I am not one of them, grandma
Elsie ; so those promises are not for me."'
" He invites you to become one of his people,
and then they will be for you.
"'Come unto me, all ye that labor and are
heavy laden,' Jesus says, ' and I will give you
rest.'
"You feel yourself heavy laden with that un
conquerable temper, do you not? "
" Yes, ma'am,"
" Then, that invitation is for you ; and it will
not be unconquerable with the Lord to help
you.
' ' ' The God of Israel is he that giveth strength
and power unto his people.' 'And they that
stumbled are girded with strength.' You cannot
doubt that you are included in the invitation, for
it is, ' Whosoever will, let him take the water of
life freely.' And the time to come is now:
230 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
* Now is the accepted time ; behold, now is the
day of salvation.' '
The breakfast-bell rang at that moment ; and
grandma Elsie, rising, took Lulu's hand, saying,
" Come, my dear, you need not shrink from join
ing us at the table : no one will be disposed to
treat you unkindly. ' '
As she spoke, the door opened, and Capt. Ray
mond and Violet came in. They exchanged
morning greetings with their mother ; while Lulu,
with eyes cast down, and cheeks aflame, half
shrank behind her, ashamed and afraid to meet
Violet's gaze.
But Violet bent down and kissed her affec
tionately, saying in a kindly tone, " I hope you
are feeling better than you did yesterday? "
"0 mamma Vi!" Lulu cried, throwing her
arm round her young step-mother's neck, and
bursting into tears, " is baby still getting better?
and will you forgive me? I am, oh, so sorry ! "
" Yes, dear, baby is improving fast ; and it is
all forgiven, so far as I am concerned," was the
gentle reply.
Then the captain kissed his little girl good*
morning, and they all went down to the break
fast-room together.
The worst was over to Lulu in having seen
Violet, yet it was quite an ordeal to her to face
the rest of the large family ; but each one spoke
pleasantly to her. Eosie alone bestowed so
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 231
jnuch as an unkind look upon her, and that was
wasted ; for Lulu, expecting it from that quarter
more than any other, constantly averted her gaze
from Rosie, keeping her eyes down, or turned
in another direction.
Dr. Conly had joined them as they sat down,
and presently he addressed the captain :
"I hear, Raymond, that you would like to
buy in this neighborhood."
" Yes, if I can find a suitable place, one that
will satisfy my wife as well as myself," the cap
tain answered with a smiling glance at Violet.
" Well, Vi, how would Woodburn answer, so
far as you are concerned? " queried Arthur.
"Woodburn! is it for sale?" she cried de
lightedly. ' ' O Levis ! ' ' turning to her husband,
"it is a lovely old place ! A visit there was
always a great treat to me as a child."
" And it is really for sale? " exclaimed several
voices in chorus, all eyes turning inquiringly
upon Dr. Conly.
" Yes, so Miss Elliott told me yesterday," re
plied Arthur. " She was slightly indisposed, and
sent for me, and, while telling of her ailments v
remarked that she was very lonely since her sis
ter Margaret had married and gone, leaving her
sole occupant not taking servants into ac
count of that large house, with its extensive
grounds. So she had at last decided, she said,
to comply with her sister's urgent request to
232 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
sell the place, and take up her abode with
them.
"She had thought of advertising, and asked
my advice about it. Of course, I thought at once
of you and Vi, captain, told her I knew of a
gentleman who might like to become a purchaser,
and that I would promise her a call from him to-
da}- to look at the place. Will you redeem my
promise ? ' '
"Gladly," responded the captain, "especially
as Vi expresses so strong a liking for the place.
Will you go with me, my dear? "
" I hardly like to leave my baby yet," she an
swered dubiously. " But if you should feel en
tirely satisfied with the house, the grounds, and
the price asked for them, you could not please
me better than by making the purchase."
" There ! if Miss Elliott only knew it, she
might consider the estate as good as sold," re
marked Zoe.
* If she is willing to take a reasonable price, I
presume she might," said Arthur. " Captain, I
will go there directly from here : will you drive
over with me, and take a look at the place? "
"Yes, thank you; and have a talk with the
lady, if you will give me an introduction."
Max and Lulu, sitting side by side at the table,
exchanged glances, Lulu's full of delight, Max's
only interested. He shook his head in response
to her's.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 233
" What do you mean? wouldn't you like it? "
she asked in an undertone.
"Yes, indeed! but I'm pretty sure papa
couldn't afford such a place as that : it must be
worth a good many thousands."
Lulu's look lost much of its brightness ; still,
she did not quite give up hope, as the conversa
tion went on among their elders, Woodburn and
the Elliotts continuing to be the theme.
" Will it be near enough to Ion? " Capt, Ray
mond asked, addressing Violet more particularly.
" What is the distance? "
"Something over a mile, they call it," said
Mr. Dmsmore.
" That is as near as we can expect to be, I
suppose," said Violet.
" And with carriages and horses, bicycles,
tricycles, and telephones, we may feel ourselves
very near neighbors indeed," remarked Edward.
' ' When the weather is too inclement for mamma
or Vi to venture out, they can talk together by
the hour through the telephone, if they wish."
"And it won't often be too inclement to go
back and forth," said Ze; "almost always
good enough for a close carriage, if for nothing
else."
" We are talking as if the place were already
secured," remarked Violet, with a smiling glance
at her husband.
" I think you may feel pretty sure of it if you
234 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
want it, love ; unless Miss Elliott should change
her mind about selling," he responded, in a tont
too low to reach any ear but hers.
She gave him a bright, glad look, that quit*
settled the matter so far as he was concerned ;
he would, if necessary, give even an exorbitant
price for the place, to please her.
" Have you never seen Woodburn, captain?"
asked Mrs. Dinsmore.
" I have some recollection of driving past it,"
he replied meditatively ; ' ' but is not the house
nearly concealed from view from the road, by a
thick growth of trees and shrubbery ? ' '
" Yes : you will thin them out a little, I hope,
for the mansion is well worth looking at ; it is a
very aristocratic-looking dwelling, large, sub
stantial, and handsome architecturally."
"Papa, are you going to buy it?" asked
Grace.
"It is too soon to answer that question,
daughter," he said pleasantly; and Max and
Lulu again exchanged glances, which said this
tune, " Maybe he will, after all."
Both ardently wished their father would pro
pose taking them along ; he did not : but when
Dr. Conly said, with a kindly glance at Grace,
14 There will be room in my carriage for a little
friend of mine, if papa is willing to let her go
with us," he at once said,
" Certainly, Grade may go, if she will be
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 235
ready in season, and not keep the doctor
waiting."
" Indeed I will, papa," she cried delightedly,
and ran away to don hat and coat ; for the
meal was concluded, and everybody leaving the
table.
Lulu followed her father, till, in the hall, she
found an opportunity to speak to him without
being overheard.
"Papa," she asked, " what am I to do with
myself to-day ? ' '
" Stay in your room, and learn your lessons,
beginning just where you left off the other day.
You will recite to me after I come back ; then
we will consider what you shall do for the rest
of the day."
"Yes, sir: may I see Evelyn when she
comes ? ' '
" If she chooses to go to you in your room."
" Must I stay in my room all the time? " she
asked dejectedly.
" While I am away. I will take you out after
I return." Then, noticing her downcast look,
"You shall have more liberty when we get into
our own home," he said kindly.
At that she looked up with a bright, glad
smile. " Papa, it will be so nice I "
Max had drawn near.
"Papa," he said, " won't you let Lu take a
walk with me? Mayn't we run over to Fairview,
286 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and bring Evelyn back with us ? I know she'd
be glad to have company coming over to school."
" Yes, you may go, both of you, if you like.
But, Lulu, when you get home, go at once to
your room : don't stop in the grounds or on the
veranda."
" I won't, papa," she said: "I'll go straight
to my room, and, oh, thank you for letting me
go!"
CHAPTER XVH.
" Home, sweet home! "
"How large is the estate, doctor?" asked
Capt. Raymond, as they were on their way to
Woodburn.
" I cannot say exactly," replied Arthur.
"There is a bit of woodland comprising several
acres ; and lawn, gardens, and shrubbery cover
several more. I believe that is all."
"About as much as I care for," returned the
captain.
" The estate was formerly very large," Arthur
went on, " some thousands of acres, and the
family was a very wealthy one ; but, like many
others, they lost heavily by the war, and were
compelled to part with one portion of the estate
after another, till little more than the homestead
was left ; and now it seems that it, too, must
go-"
" Are they so reduced? " the captain asked in
a tone of deep sympathy.
"I think Miss Elliott does not feel compelled
to part with it, and would still live on there, if it
237
238 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
were not for the loneliness of the situation, and
a natural desire to be with her sister, the only
remaining member of their once large family,
besides herself."
"Yes, yes: I see. I understand, and shall
feel much more comfortable in buying it, than if
I knew that poverty compelled her to part with
it against her will."
" That shows your kindness of heart," Arthur
said, turning toward his friend with an apprecia
tive smile.
The next moment they had entered the Wood-
burn grounds, and Capt. Raymond and Grace
were glancing from side to side in a very inter
ested manner.
" The place is a good deal run down," remarked
Arthur. " They have not had the means to keep
it up, I suppose ; but if it comes into your hands,
captain, you can soon set matters right in regard
to that ; and I, for one, shall greatly enjoy seeing
the improvement."
"And I making it," was the cheery rejoinder ;
"more, I think, than taking possession of a
place that was too perfect to be improved."
"Papa, I'd just love to have this for our
home!" cried Gracie, flushing with pleasure as
she glanced here and there, and then up into his
face with an eager, questioning look, " Won't
you buy it, papa?" coaxingly.
44 It is still too soon for that question, my
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 239
child," he said, smiling down at her. "But I
hope to be able to answer it before very long."
They had reached the house, and were pres<
ently ushered into the presence of its owner.
She was desirous to sell, the captain to buy,
willing also to give not only a fair, but a liberal,
price ; so it took but a short time for them to
come to an agreement.
lie bought the land, house, furniture, every
thing just as it stood ; was promised possession
in two weeks, and accorded the privilege of at
once beginning any repairs or alterations he
might deem desirable.
Before making the agreement, he had in
spected the whole house. He found it large,
conveniently arranged, and in very tolerable
repair.
The furniture had evident!}' been very hand
some in its day, and would do quite well, he
thought, to begin with : much of it might, with
re-upholstering and varnishing, please Violet as
well as any that could be bought elsewhere. He
was eager to bring her to look at it, the house
and the grounds.
These last delighted both himself and Grace,
although lawn and gardens were far from being
as trim and neat as those of Ion and Fairview :
there was an air of neglect about the whole
place, but that could soon be remedied.
The bit of woodland was beautiful ; and through
240 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
it, acd across lawn and gardens, ran a little
stream of clear, sparkling water, a pretty fea
ture in the landscape, without being deep enough
to be dangerous to the little ones.
Grace went everywhere with her father, up
stairs and down, indoors and out, quietly look
ing and listening, but seldom speaking, unless
addressed.
Once or twice she said, in a low aside, " Papa,
I'd like to live here, if you can 'ford to buy it.
"Papa, this is such a pretty room, and the
view from that window is so nice ! "
He would reply only by a kind smile, or a word
or two of assent. She did not understand all
the talk in the library after they had finished
their round, and when they left was still in some
doubt as to her father's intentions.
" Papa," she asked eagerly, as soon as they
were fairly on their homeward way, " have you
bought it?"
"We have come to an agreement," he an
swered.
"Then, is it ours?"
" It will be, as soon as I have got the deed,
and handed over the money."
" Oh, I'm so glad !" she cried, clapping her
hands with delight. "And we're to be 'lowed to
go there to stay in two weeks, aren' t we ? 1
thought that was what Miss Elliott said."
' < Yes : can you get all your possessions packed
op by that time ? "
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 241
** Yes, indeed, papa : one day would be enough
time for that."
"And if you should happen to forget one of
the dollies, you could go back for her," remarked
the doctor.
"Or replace it with a new one," said the cap
tain.
" But I love all my dollies, papa," she re
turned, with a wistful look up into his face :
" they're my children, you know. Would you
be satisfied with another new little girl 'stead
of me?"
"No, indeed!" he replied, bending down to
kiss her cheek. " If I had another new little girl
given me, I should want to hold fast to my little
Gracie too ; and you shall keep all your dollies
as long as you please."
Lulu and Max started on their walk to Fair-
view about the same time that Dr. Conly drove
away with their father and Grace.
Their talk was principally of the new home hi
prospect. Lulu had only driven past Woodburn
several times ; but Max had been taken there
once by Dr. Conly, with whom he was almost as
great a favorite as his sister Grace, and had seen
not only the grounds, but one or two rooms of
the mansion.
Lulu was eager to hear all he had to tell about
the place, and he not at all averse to describing
what he had seen.
242 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
So interested were they in the topic, that they
reached the entrance to the Fairview grounds
almost ere they were aware of it.
"Oh, we're here!" exclaimed Lulu, in some
surprise. " Max, I'll stay outside, while you go
up to the house, for I I can't bear to see
aunt Elsie and the others."
Her eyes were downcast, her cheeks burning
with blushes as she spoke.
" But you may as well get it over," said Max :
"you'll have to see them all sometime."
" You don't care a bit, do you? " she said, in
a hurt tone.
" Yes, I do ; I'm right sorry for you ; but I
can't help your having to meet them sooner or
later."
"But I'm afraid I won't be welcome to aunt
Elsie. What if she should tell me to go out of
the house, she didn't want such a bad girl
there?"
" She isn't that kind of person," said Max.
"But here comes Eva," as the little girl came
tripping down the avenue to meet them.
She shook hands with Max, then threw her
arms round Lulu, and kissed her.
" O Eva ! I'm 'most ashamed to look at you,"
murmured Lulu, half averting her blushing face.
" I shouldn't think you'd want me for your friend
any more."
" I do, though : I love you dearly, and should
ELJSE'S KITH AND KIN. 243
have gone to your room yesterday if your
papa ad not refused to allow it,'* responded
Evelyn, repeating her caress. "Come in and
rest, both of you : aunt Elsie told me to ask
you."
" I'm not sure that papa meant to give me
permission co go into the house," said Lulu,
hanging back.
" No, come to think of it, I don't believe
he did," said Max. " Besides, it must be pretty
near school-time ; so if you are ready, Eva, and
want to walk, we'll start back directly, and be
glad to take you with us."
"Yes, I prefer to walk," she said: "I'll be
ready in five minutes, and glad to have your
company."
Mrs. Leland was on the veranda.
" Won't they come in? " she asked of Evelyn,
as the child came hurrying up the steps.
" No, auntie : Lu is not quite certain that her
papa gave her permission."
"Then, I'll go to them."
Lulu's eyes were on the ground, her cheeks
hot with blushes, as Mrs. Leland drew near the
rustic bench on which she and Max had seated
themselves.
"Good-morning, my dears: I am sorry you
cannot come in and sit a while," was her pleas
ant greeting. Then she shook hands with Max,
and kissed Lulu.
244 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"I heard you were not well yesterday, Lulut
I hope you feel quite so this morning? "
"Yes, ma'am, thank you."
" I heard from Ion before breakfast, and am
delighted that baby is still improving, as, no
doubt, you are, both of you."
" Yes, indeed ! " exclaimed Max.
" And I am gladder than words can tell," said
Lulu, a tear rolling quickly down her cheek.
" Aunt Elsie, I do love her ! I think she is the
nicest, sweetest baby I ever saw."
"Yes, my dear; and I have no doubt you
intend to be the best of sisters to her."
" Oh, I do ! I can't ever make up to her for
for hurting her so, though I did not mean to
do it."
"Of course not: you couldn't be so cruel
toward any baby, but especially your own sweet
little sister," was the gentle, sweet-toned reply.
" I am rejoiced, especially for you, my dears,
and for your mamma, that your father is going
to settle down here ; for I know it will add greatly
to your happiness, he is such a good husband
and father, and you will so enjoy having a home
of your own."
" Yes, aunt Elsie : we think it is the best thing
that could have happened to us," replied Max.
Evelyn joined them at that moment ; so they
said good-by, and started on their way back to
Ion.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 344
"Eva," said Max, "have you heard atx*it
Woodburn?"
"No; what about it?"
"It's for sale, and perhaps papa will buy
it."
"Oh, how nice that would be!" she ex
claimed. " I've been there with aunt Elsie, and
it's just a lovely place ! It has a rather neg
lected look now ; but it wouldn't take long to
remedy that, and then it would be quite as hand
some as Ion or Fairview, or any other place
about here. Aren't you happy, Lu? "
"I shall be if papa gets it ; but the best thing
of all is, that he is to be with us all the time."
" Yes, of course," sighed Evelyn, thinking of
the happy days when she had her father with
her. " Lu," she said presently, " I know you
are not to be sent away ; but where are you to
go to school?"
"To papa," replied Lulu, with a glad look
and smile.
Evelyn sighed again. " The only part I re
gret," she remarked, "is that we have to give
up being together in our studies, you and I.
Unless," she added the next moment, as if
struck by a sudden thought, " your father would
take me as a pupil too. But I wouldn't dare to
ask it."
"I would," said Max: "I dare ask papa
almost any thing, unless it was leave to do
246 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
something wrong, and I'll undertake to sounli
him on the subject."
"I'm not afraid to ask him, either," said
Lulu ; " and he's so kind, I do believe he'll say
yes, or at least that he'll do it if everybody else
is agreed. Have you seen him, Eva? "
" Yes ; and he had such a kind, fatherly man
ner toward me, that I fell in love with him at
once. I believe I'd be glad to have him adopt
me if he was badly in want of another daughter
about my age," she added, with a merry look
and smile.
" I believe he'd be the gainer if he could swap
me off for you," said Lulu, catching her friend's
tone ; " but I'm very happy in feeling quite sure
he would rather have me, bad as I am, just be
cause I am his own."
" That makes all the difference in the world,"
said Evelyn ; " and perhaps, on becoming ac
quainted with my faults, he might think them
worse than yours."
It was not quite school-time when they reached
Ion, and Evelyn proposed that they should spend
the few intervening minutes in the grounds.
" I'd like to, ever so much," said Lulu ; " but
papa bade me go directly to my own room on
getting home. So good-by," and she moved
on resolutely in the direction of the house.
"Good-by. I'll see you again when school is
out, if I can," Evelyn called after her.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 247
Lulu's thoughts were so full of other things,
that she found great difficulty in fixing them
upon her lessons. But saying to herself that it
would be much too bad to fail \in her first reci
tations to her father, she exerted her strong will
to the utmost, and succeeded. She was quite
ready for him when, at length, he came in.
But looking up eagerly from her book, " Pa
pa," she asked, " have you, oh ! have you, bought
it?"
"Bought what?" he asked smilingly, as he
eat down and drew her to his side.
"Opapa! you know! Woodburn, I mean."
" I think I have secured it," he said, " and
that it will make a very delightful home for
us all."
"Oh, I am so glad ! " she cried, throwing her
arms round his neck, and giving him a vigorous
hug. " When can we move in, papa? "
" In about two weeks, probably : can you stand
having to wait for that length of time? "
"I s'pose I'll have to," she said, laughing a
little ruefully. " It'll help very much that I'll
have you here, and see you every day. Are you
going to keep me shut up in this room all the
time?"
"No : did I not tell you, you were no longer a
prisoner? "
" Oh, yes, sir ! but I I don't care very much
to to be with Rosie and the rest."
248 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN,
" I prefer that you should not be, except when
I am present," he returned gravely. " I want to
keep you with me as much as possible ; and would
rather have you alone, or with Evelyn, Max, and
Gracie only, when I am not with you."
"I like that best, too, papa," she replied hum
bly ; " for I can't trust myself not to get into a
passion with Rosie and her dog, and I suppose
you can't trust me either."
" Not yet, daughter," he said gently ; " but I
hope the time will come when I can. Now we
will attend to the lessons."
When the recitations were finished, "Papa,"
she said, with an affectionate, admiring look up
into his face, " I think you are a very nice
teacher : you make every thing so clear and plain,
and so interesting. I'm so glad you'rt the gen
tleman who is to have charge of me," she added
with a happy laugh.
"So am I," he said, caressing her. "I am
rery glad, very thankful, to be able to take
charge of all my own children ; and whatever I
may lack in experience and ability as a teacher,
I hope to make up in the deep interest I shall
always feel in the welfare and progress of my
pupils."
She then told him of Evelyn's wish, concluding
with, "Won't you, dear papa? I'd like it so
much, and Eva is such a good girl you wouldn't
have a bit of trouble managing her. She's just
*s different from me as possible."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 249
" Quite a recommendation ; and it I were as
sure of proving a competent teacher, I should not
hesitate to grant your request. But it is a new
business to me, and perhaps it would not be wise
for me to undertake the tuition of more than my
own three at present. However," he added, see
ing her look of disappointment, " I will take the
matter into consideration."
" Oh, thank you, sir ! Papa, I've just thought
of two things I want to talk to you about."
" Very well ; let me hear them."
" The first is about my being so naughty at
Viamede," she went on, hanging her head, and
blushing deeply; "in such a passion at Signor
Foresti, and so obstinate and disobedient to
grandpa Dinsmore."
" I was very sorry to hear of it all," he said
gravely : " but what about it? "
"Don't you have to punish me for it?" she
asked, half under her breath.
u No: the punishment I gave you the other
night settled all accounts up to that date."
She breathed more freely.
" Papa, would you have made me go back to
that horrid man after he struck me? "
"It is not worth while to consider that ques
tion at this late day. Now, what else?" he
asked.
" Papa, I spoiled one of those valuable books
of engravings belonging to grandpa Dinsmore t
250 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
no, I didn't exactly spoil it myself, but I took it
out on the veranda without leave, and carelessly
left it where Rosie's dog could get at it ; and he
scratched and gnawed and tore it, till it is
almost ruined."
" I shall replace it at once," he said. " I am
sorry you were so careless, and particularly that
you took the book out there without permission ;
but that was not half so bad as flying into a pas
sion, even if you hurt nothing or no one but
yourself."
" But I did get into a passion, papa, at the
dog and at Rosie," she acknowledged, in a
frightened tone, and blushing more deeply than
before.
" I am deeply grieved to hear it," he said.
" And won't you have to punish me for that,
and for getting the book spoiled? "
" No : didn't I tell you just now that all ac
counts were settled up to the other night? "
"Papa, you're very, very kind," she said,
putting her arm round his neck, and laying her
head on his shoulder.
" I am very glad, that, with all her faults, my
dear little daughter is so truthful and so open
with me," he said, smoothing her hair.
" Papa, I'm ever so sorry you'll have to pay
so much money to replace that book," she said.
"But you often give me some pocket-money,
and won't you please keep all you would give
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 251
me till it counts up enough to pay for the
book?"
"It is a right feeling, a feeling that pleases
me, which prompts you to make that request,"
he said in a kind tone, and pressing his lips to
her cheek; "and probabty another time I may
let you pay for such a piece of carelessness, but
you need not in this instance. I feel rich enough
to spare the money quite easily for that and an
increase in my children's weekly allowance.
What is yours now?"
" Fifty cents, papa."
" Where is your purse? "
She took it from her pocket, and put it into
his hand.
''Only five cents in it," he remarked, with a
smile, when he had examined.
Then, taking a handful of loose change from
his pocket, he counted out four bright quarters
and ten dimes, and poured them into her
purse.
"O papa! so much!" she cried delightedly.
" I feel ever so rich ! "
He laughed at that. "Now," he said, "you
shall have a dollar every week, unless I should
have to withdraw it on account of some sort of
bad behavior on your part. Max is to have the
same ; Gracie half a dollar till she is a little
older: and you are all to keep an account of
your spendings. "
152 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
He took from another pocket, three little
blank-books.
"One of these is for you: the others are for
your brother and sister," he said. "See, there
is a blank space for every day in the week ; and,
Whenever you lay out any money, you must write
down in the proper place what it was that you
bought, and how much it cost."
" And show it to you, papa? "
" Once in a while : probably, whenever I hand
you your allowance, I shall look over your ac
count for the week that is just past, and tell you
what I think of the way you have laid out your
money, in order to help you to learn to spend it
judiciously."
CHAPTER
" Fortune is merry,
And In this mood will give us any thing.**
THERE was a sound of small, hurrying feet in
the hall without, a tap at the door ; and Max's
voice asked, " May we come in? "
"Yes," said his father; and instantly the
4oor was thrown wide. Evelyn came in with a
quiet, lady-like step, and Max and Grace more
boisterously.
The captain rose, shook hands with Eva, set
her a chair, and sat down again, drawing Gracie
to his arms, while Max stood at his side.
"Oh! what are those for?" he asked, catch'
ing sight of the blank-books.
" This is for you, this for Grace," the captain
answered, bestowing them as he spoke, then
went on to repeat substantially what he had just
been saying to Lulu, and to replenish their purses
AS he had hers.
They were both delighted, both grateful.
Evelyn looked on, well pleased. " Now your
allowance is just the same as mine, and I am so
glad," she said to Lulu. " I have never kept an
253
254 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
account ; but I think it must be a good plan, and
I mean to after this."
"There is another thing, children," said the
captain : " any money that we have, is only lent
to us by our heavenly Father ; and it is our duty
to set aside a certain portion for giving to his
cause."
" How much, papa? " asked Max.
" People have different ideas about that," was
the reply. "In Old-Testament times, the rule
was one-tenth of all ; and I think most people
should not give less now : many are able to give
a great deal more. I hope each of you will be
glad to give as much as that."
He opened Lulu's Bible, lying on the table,
and read aloud, " ' He who soweth sparingly, shall
reap also sparingly ; and he who soweth bounti
fully, shall reap also bountifully. Every man
according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him
give ; not grudgingly, or of necessity ; for God
loveth a cheerful giver.' "
" I'll give a tenth of all," said Lulu. "I mean
to buy a little purse on purpose to keep my tenth
in, and I'll put two of these dimes in it. That
will be the tenth of the two dollars you're given
me, won't it, papa?"
"Yes," he said.
44 And I'll do the same," said Max.
" I too," added Grade.
" It is just what my papa taught me to do/'
iremarked Evelyn modestly.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 265
'* Would you children all like to take a drive
With me this afternoon ? " asked the captain.
There was a simultaneous and joyful assent
from his own three : then Evelyn said, " Thank
you, sir. I should like it extremely, if I can get
permission. Aunt Elsie expects me home to
dinner ; but I will go now to the telephone, and
ask if I may stay and accept your invitation."
"And while you are doing that, I will go to my
wife, and try to persuade her to join our party,"
the captain said, leaving the room.
Evelyn had no difficulty in gaining permission
to stay at Ion for the rest of the day, or go any
where Capt. Raymond might propose to take her ;
and he found but little difficulty in persuading
Violet to accompany him in a drive that would
take her from her baby for an hour or two, the
little one being so much better that she did not
fear to leave it in charge of her mother and the
nurse, thinking it might die before her return.
" The carriage will be at the door in ten or fif
teen minutes after we leave the dinner-table,"
the captain told them all ; and each one promised
to be ready to start at once.
The children all came down the stairs and out
upon the veranda together, and only a little in
advance of the captain and Violet.
There was a simultaneous exclamation of sur
prise as they saw, not the Ion family carriage,
but a new and very handsome one, with a pair of
256 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
fine match-horses, which none of them had erei
seen before, drawn up at the foot of the veranda-
steps, while, a few feet beyond, a servant held the
bridle of a beautiful, spirited pony, whose long
mane, gracefully arched neck, and glossy coat,
struck them all with admiration.
The carriage-horses were no less handsome or
spirited : they were tossing their manes, and paw
ing the ground, with impatience to be off.
Violet turned a bright, inquiring look upon her
husband, while all three of his children were ask
ing in eager, excited tones, " Papa, papa, whose
carriage and horses are these?"
" Ours," he said, handing Violet to a seat in
the vehicle ; then, as he helped Evelyn in, " Max,
my son, if you will ride that pony, there will be
more room here for the rest of us."
" O papa ! may I? " cried the boy in tones of
delight. "Did you hire it for me?"
" No : I only bought it for you. Mount, and
let me see how well you can manage him how
well you have unproved your opportunities for
learning to ride."
Max needed no second invitation, but had
vaulted into the saddle before his father was done
speaking.
"Now put him through his paces," was the
next order.
Max wheeled about, dashed down the avenue
at a rapid gallop, turned, and came back at au
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 257
easy canter ; his father and sisters, Violet also,
watching him in proud delight, he was so hand
some, and sat his pony so well.
" Ah ! that will do," his father said when the
lad was within easy hearing-distance: "these
fellows," glancing at the horses attached to the
carriage, " are getting too restless to stand any
longer; so you may finish your exhibition at
another time. I have seen enough to feel that
you are quite equal to the management of your
pony."
"0 papa! he's just splendid!" Max burst
out, bending down to pat and stroke the neck of
his steed ; ' ' and I can never thank you enough
for such a gift."
" Enjoy him, and use him kindly : that is all I
ask," the captain said, entering the carriage,
where he had already placed his two little girls.
" Drive on, Scipio. Max, you may ride alongside."
"I 'spect I know where we're going," re
marked Grace gleefully, and with an arch smile
up into her father's face, as she noticed the di
rection they were taking on turning out of the
avenue into the high-road.
'"Do you?" he said. . "Well, wait a little,
and you will find out how good a guess you have
made."
' ' To "Woodburn, papa ? ' ' queried Lulu eagerly.
" Have patience, and you will see presently,"
he answered with a smile.
258 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
* Mamma Vi, do you know? " she asked.
" It is your father's secret," said Violet. " I
should not presume to tell you when he declines
doing so."
" We shall know in a very few minutes, Lu,"
said Evelyn : " it is only a short drive to Wood-
burn."
" I was thinking about that name," said Grace.
" Papa, why do they call it Woodburn ? There 's
woods, do they burn them sometimes ? They
don't look as if they'd ever been burned."
"I don't think they have," he said, "except
such parts of them as dry twigs and fallen
branches, that could be picked up from the
ground, or now and then a tree that it was thought
best to cut down, or that fell of itself. But you
know, there is a pretty little brook running
across the estate, and in Scotland such a stream
is called a burn ; so, having a wood and a burn,
Woodburn is a very appropriate name."
"Yes, papa, I think it is, and a pretty name
too. Thank you for explaining it, and not laugh
ing at my mistake."
" Even papa doesn't know nearly every thing,
little daughter," he said, stroking and patting
the small hand she had laid on his knee, "so it
would be quite out of place for him to laugh at
you for asking a sensible question. We should
never be ashamed to ask for information that we
need. It is much wiser than to remain in igno
rance for fear of being laughed at."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 251
" And her father always gives information so
feindly and patiently," remarked Violet.
" And I think he knows 'most every thing,"
said Grace. "Oh, I did guess right! for here
ve are at Woodburn."
They drove and walked about the grounds, ad-
oairing, criticising, planning improvements ; then
called on Miss Elliott, and, with her readily ac
corded permission, went over the house.
Violet and the captain selected a suite of
?ooms for their own occupation, and he decided
vhich the children should use.
4 bedroom opening from their own was se
lected for Grace, the adjoining room beyond for
Lulu ; and another, into which both these latter
opened, tbb? were told should be their own little
sitting-room.
Besides these, a tiny apartment in a tower,
communicating with Lulu's bedroom, was given
to her. The sitting-room opened into the hall
,lso, so that it was nc-fc necessary to pass through
one bedroom to reach the other.
They were all bright, cheerful rooms, with a
pleasant outlook from every window : in the sit
ting-room there were French windows opening
upon a balcony.
The little girls were almost speechless with
delight when told by their father that these four
apartments were to be appropriated solely to
their use.
260 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Lulu caught his hand, and kissed it, tears of
mingled joy and penitence springing to her
eyes.
He smiled down at her, and laid his other hand
tenderly on her head for an instant.
Then turning to Max, " Now, my boy," he
eaid, "we must settle where you are to lodge.
Have you any choice ? ' '
"Is it to be more than one room for me,
"papa?" he asked, with an arch smile. "I be
lieve boys don't usually fare quite so well as girls
in such things."
"My boy does," returned his father: "you
shall have two or three rooms if you want them,
and quite as well furnished as those of your sis
ters."
" Then, if you please, papa, I'll take those
over Lu's, and thank you very much. But as
you have already given me several things that
my sisters haven't got, a gun, a watch, and
that splendid pony, I think it would be quite
fair that they should have better and prettier
furniture in their rooms than I in mine."
" That makes no difference, Max," his father
answered with a pleased laugh. " I should
hardly want the girls to have guns, but watches
and ponies they shall have by the time they are
as old as you are now."
At that the two little girls, standing near, ex
changed glances ef delight. They had been un-
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 261
eelfishly glad for Max, and now they rejoiced
each for herself and for the other.
Though, in common with all the rest, deeply
interested in the new home, Max was not sorry
when his father and Violet decided that it was
time to return to Ion ; for he was eager to show
his pony to grandma Elsie, Zoe, and Rosie, who
had not yet seen it.
"Papa, do you require me to keep along-side
of the carriage?" he asked, as he remounted.
" No : if you wish, you may act as our avant-
courier," was the smiling reply. " I quite un
derstand that you are in haste to display your
new treasure."
"Yes, sir: that was why I asked. Thank
you, sir ; " and away the lad flew, urging his pony
to a rapid gallop.
He reached Ion some minutes in advance of
the carriage, found nearly all of the family who
had remained at home on the veranda, and
greatly enjoyed their exclamations of surprise
and admiration at sight of his steed.
As he drew rein at the foot of the steps, and
lifted his hat to the ladies, Zoe and Rosie came
hurriedly forward to get a nearer view. The first
exclaimed,
" What a beautiful pony ! Where did he come
from, Max?"
Rosie asking, " Whose is he? "
"Mine; a present from papa," replied Max,
262 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
sitting proudly erect, and patting the pony's
peck ; " but I don't know where he came from,
aunt Zoe. You'll have to ask papa if you want
to know."
" You're in luck, Maxie," she said lightly.
" Yes, indeed. I was born in luck when I was
"born my father's son."
"Of course you were," she returned, laugh
ing. "Where are the others? Oh, here they
come ! " as she caught sight of the captain's new
carriage just turning in at the avenue-gates.
Those who were in it were a gay and happy
party, who, all the way as they came, had been
discussing plans for making the new home more
convenient, comfortable, and beautiful, and for
the life they were to live in it.
Woodburn was the principal theme of conver
sation in the evening also, the entire family
being gathered together in the parlor, and no
visitors present.
" Tell us about your nursery, Vi," said her
mother : " where is it to be? "
" Next to our sleeping-room, mamma, on the
other side from Gracie's : you may be sure we
want our little ones near us."
" But is it a pleasant room? "
" None brighter or cheerier in the house, mam
ma ; it is of good size too ; and we mean to have
it furnished with every comfort, and in a way to
make it as attractive as possible."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 263
" Pleasantly suggestive pictures among other
things?"
" Yes, mamma. I know, from my own happy
experience, that they have a great deal to do with
educating a child."
"In both morals and art?" said the captain,
looking smilingly at her. "I should think so,
judging from what my wife is ; and surely, it is
reasonable to expect a child to be, to some ex
tent, a reflection of its surroundings ; refined or
vulgar, according to the style of faces living
or pictured it is constantly gazing upon, etc.
But, however that may be, we will try to keep
upon the safe side, furnishing only what must
have a good influence, so far as it has any at all."
Lulu was there, sitting as close to her father
as she could well get. She had a feeling that it
was the only safe place for her.
' ' Shall I have some pictures on my walls,
papa? " she asked in a low aside.
"Yes: we will go some day soon to the city,
and choose some fine engravings for your rooms,
Max's and Gracie's ; furniture, too, carpets, cur
tains, and new paper for the walls."
" Oh, but that will be delightful ! " she ex
claimed. " Papa, you are just too good and
kind for any thing."
Max, who was near at hand, had overheard.
"That's so!" he said. " I suppose you mea
that I am to go too. papa?"
264 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Yes ; Gracie also. My dear," to Violet,
"when will it suit you to accompany us?
to-morrow?"
"To-morrow is Saturday," she said reflect
ively. " Suppose we say Monday? I hope baby
will be so much better by that time, that I shall
feel easy in leaving her for a long day's shop
ping."
"Very well," he said: "we will go Monday
morning if nothing happens to prevent."
" Lulu looks as if she did not know how to
wait so long," Violet said, smiling kindly on the
little girl. " Can't you take her and Max and
Gracie to - morrow, and again on Monday ?
Surely, they can select some things for their own
rooms, with you to help them."
" No. I want your taste as well as my own
and theirs, and Lulu must learn to wait : it is a
lesson she needs," he added, looking down at her
with grave kindliness, and pressing affectionately
the hand she had slipped into his.
She flushed, and cast down her eyes.
"Yes, papa," she murmured, "I will try to
be good and patient. I'm sure I ought to be
when you are so very good to me."
" Now, captain, if my taste and judgment were
considered equal to Vi's, and Lulu might be
spared that lesson," remarked Zoe laughingly,
" I'd offer to go in her place, Vi's, I mean. 1
think it would be great fun to help choose pio
tures, carpets, and furniture."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 265
" Thank you, Zoe ; that is a kind offer," said
Violet : ' ' and if mamma thinks it an enjoyable
errand, and will consent to supplement your taste
and judgment with hers, they will be a good deal
more than equal to mine," she concluded, with a
smiling glance at her mother.
" I am quite of Zoe's opinion as to the pleas
antness of the object of the expedition, Vi,"
Elsie said, " and quite at the service of the cap
tain and yourself, to go, or to take your place in
watching over baby while you go ; and I think
you will find it necessary to spend more than one
or two days in the work of selecting what you
will want for the furnishing of your home."
" I dare say you are right about that, mother,"
said the captain ; ' ' and as it seems to be the de
sire of all parties that the work should be begun
to-morrow, I think I will take the children and
as many of you ladies as may like to accompany
us."
" Papa, mayn't we drive to the city in the new
carriage?" pleaded Lulu. "I'd like it ever so
much better than going in the cars ; and then we
can drive from one store to another, without hav
ing to take the street-cars or a hack."
' ' It shall be as the ladies who decide to go
with us may wish," he said.
" I think Lulu's plan a very good one," said
grandma Elsie, kindly desirous to see the child
gratified.
266 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" And I would greatly prefer it, if I should be
one of the party," added Zoe.
"As I trust you will," returned the captain
gallantly. " Gracie, daughter, it is tune little
ones like you were in their nests. Bid good
night, and go."
The child obeyed instantly and cheerfully.
" And I must go back to my baby," Violet re
marked, as she rose and left the room along with
the little girl.
"You may go to your room, Lulu," the cap
tain said, in a quiet aside; "but you need not
say good-night to me now : I shall step in to look
at you before I go to mine."
"Yes, papa," she returned, with a glad look,
and followed Grace's example.
" Max, what do you say to a promenade on
the veranda with your father?" Capt. Raymond
asked, with a smiling glance at his son.
Max jumped up with alacrity. " That I'd like
nothing better, sir," he said ; and they went out
together.
" You are pleased with your pony, Max? " the
tjaptain said inquiringly, striking a match and
lighting a cigar as he spoke.
"Yes, indeed, papa!" was the enthusiastic
reply. " I feel very rich owning him."
"And mean to be a kind master to him, I
trust?"
"Yes, sir; oh, yes, indeed! I don't intend
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 267
ever to speak a cross word to him, much less give
him a blow."
" He has always been used to kind treatment,
I was told, and has nothing vicious in his disposi
tion," the captain continued, puffing at his cigar,
and pacing the veranda with measured tread,
Max keeping close at his side : "so I think he
will always give you satisfaction, if you are gen
tle and kind, never ill-treating him in any way."
" I mean to make quite a pet of him, sir,"
Max said.
Then, with an arch look up into his father's
face, a full moon making it light enough for
each to see the other's countenance quite dis
tinctly, "Papa, you are very generous to me,
but you never offer me a cigar."
The captain stopped short in his walk, and
faced his son with some sternness of look and
tone. "Max, you haven't learned to smoke?
tell me : have you ever smoked a cigar ? or tobacco
in any shape?"
"Yes, sir; but"
" Don't do it again: I utterly and positively
forbid it."
" Yes, sir : I'll obey ; and, in fact, I have no de
sire to smoke again : it was just one cigar I tried ;
and it made me so deathly sick, that I've never
wanted another. I wouldn't have done it, papa,
if you had ever forbidden me ; but but you
had never said any thing to me on the subject,
268 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and I'd seen" Max hesitated, and left his
sentence unfinished.
"You had seen your father smoke, and natu
rally thought you might follow his example? "
"Yes, sir."
" "Well, my son, I can hardly blame you for
that ; but there are some things a man may do
with impunity, that a boy may not. Tobacco is
said to be far more injurious to one who has not
attained his growth, than to an adult. But it is
not seldom injurious to the latter also : some seem
to use it with no bad effect, but it has wrought
horrible suffering for many. I am sorry I ever
formed the habit, and I would save you from the
same regret, or something worse : indeed, so
anxious am I to do so, that I would much rather
hand you a thousand dollars than a cigar, if I
thought you would smoke it."
"Papa, I promise you I will never try the
thing again ; never touch tobacco in any shape,"
Max said earnestly.
" Thank you, my son ; and I will give up the
habit for your sake," returned his father, grasp
ing the lad's hand with one of his, and, with the
other, flinging his cigar far down the avenue.
"Oh, no, papa! don't do it for my sake,"
said Max. " Cousin Arthur told me that when
a man had smoked for years, it cost him a good
deal of suffering to give it up ; and I couldn't
bear to see you suffer so. I'll refrain all the
same, without your stopping."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 269
" I don't doubt that you would, my dear boy ;
and I fully appreciate the affection for me that
prompts you to talk in that way," the captain
said : " but I have set a bad example quite long
enough, not to my own son alone, but to other
people's ; and whatever I may have to endure in
breaking off from the bad habit, will be no more
than I deserve for contracting it. I should be
very sorry, Max, to have you feel that you have
a coward for a father, a man who would
shrink from the course he felt to be right, rather
than endure pain, mental or physical."
' ' A coward ! O papa ! I could never think
that of you!" cried the boy, flushing hotly;
" and if ever any fellow should dare to hint such
a thing in my hearing, I'd knock him down as
quick as a flash."
The corners of the captain's lips twitched ; but
his tones were grave enough as he said, " I don't
want you to do any fighting on my account,
Max ; and if anybody slanders me, I shall try
to live it down.
' ' There is another thing I want to talk to you
about," he went on presently, "and that is the
danger of tampering with intoxicating drinks.
The only safe plan is to let them entirely alone.
I am thankful to be able to say that I have not
set you a bad example in that direction. My
good mother taught me to ' touch not, taste not,
handle not ; ' and I have never taken so much as
270 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
a glass of wine ; though there have been times,
my boy, when it required some moral courage to
stand out against the persuasions, and especially
the ridicule, of my companions."
Max's eyes sparkled. "I know it must,
papa," he said; "and when I am tried in the
same way, I'll remember my father's example,
and try to act as bravely as he did."
CHAPTER XIX.
"Train up a child in the way he should go." PEOV.
xxii. 6.
" PAPA, I want to ask you for something," was
Lulu's eager salutation, as, in accordance with
his promise, he stepped into her room, on the way
to his own, to bid her good-night.
"Well, daughter," he said, sitting down, and
drawing her into his arms, " there is scarcely any
thing that gives me more pleasure than gratify
ing any reasonable request from you. What is
it you want ? ' '
" Leave to invite Evelyn to go with us to
morrow, if you don't think it will make too
many, papa."
" I suppose it would add greatly to your enjoy
ment to have her with you," he said reflectively.
"Yes, you may ask her; or I will do so, early
in the morning, through the telephone, if the
weather is such that we can go."
"Thank you, you dear papa," she said, giv
ing him a hug and kiss. "I ought to be a very
good girl, for you are always so kind to me."
She was up betimes the next morning, eagerly
271
272 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
scanning the sky, which, to her great delight,
gave every indication of fair weather for the day.
She hastened to array herself in suitable attire
for her trip to the city, having consulted grand
ma Elsie on the subject the night before, and
had just finished when she heard her father's
step in the hall.
She ran to open the door.
" Good-morning, little daughter," he said with
a smile, and stooping to give her a caress. " I
have just been to the telephone. Evelyn will go
with us, and I trust you will both enjoy your
day."
" Oh, I know I shall ! " she cried : " it will be
just delightful ! Are we all to go in the carriage,
papa ? ' '
" All but Max : he prefers to ride his pony."
"I should think he would. I'm so glad you
gave it to him, papa! " There was not a trace
of envy or jealousy in her look or tone.
" "Wouldn't you like to have one? " he asked.
"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! but," hanging her
head, and blushing deeply, "I don't deserve
it."
" I intend to give you one as soon as you have
learned to have patience under provocation, so
that I shall be able to trust you to treat him
kindly," he said. " How soon do you think that
will be ? "
" I don't know, papa. It will be a good while
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 273
before I can feel at all sure of myself," she an*
swered humbly.
" I hope it will," he said ; then, as she looked
up in surprise, " The apostle says, ' When I am
weak, then am I strong.' When we feel our own
weakness, and look to God for help, then we are
strong with a strength far greater than our own ;
but when we grow self-confident, and trust in our
own strength, we are very apt to find it but weak
ness.
" And now I must caution you to be on your
guard to-day against any exhibition of self-will
and ill temper, if your wishes are overruled by
those older and wiser than yourself."
" Why, papa, am I not to be allowed to choose
the things for my own rooms?" she asked, in
tone of deep disappointment.
"I intend that your taste shall be consulted,
my child," he said ; " but I cannot promise that
you shall have, in every case, exactly what you
most prefer. You might select carpets, curtains,
and upholstery of material and colors that would
wear poorly, or fade very soon. Therefore we
must take grandma Elsie into our counsels, and
get her help in deciding what to take ; for I am
sure you would like neither to have your rooms
disfigured with faded, worn-out furnishings, or to
put your father to the expense of refurnishing
for you very soon."
*' Oh, no, papa ! No, indeed," she said.
74 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"Besides," he went on, "don't you wish to
consult my taste too? Would you not have
your rooms pleasing to my eyes when I pay a
visit to them, as I shall every day? "
" Oh, yes, papa ! Yes, indeed ! I think I shall
care more for that than to have them look pretty
to myself," she answered, with a look of eager
delight, the cloud having entirely cleared from
her brow.
" Then, I think we are not likely to have any
trouble," he said, smoothing her hair caressingly,
and smiling approvingly upon her.
" Now we will go down to breakfast, and we
are to set out very soon after the meal is over."
He rose, and took her hand in his, to lead her
down to the breakfast-room.
" Papa," she said, looking up at him with eyes
shining with filial love, " how kind you were to
reason with me in that nice way, instead of say
ing sternly, as you might have done, ' Now,
Lulu, if you are naughty about the choice of
things for furnishing your rooms, you sha'n't
have any thing pretty for them, and when we get
home I'll punish you severely ! '
" Certainly, I might have done that, and prob
ably with the effect of securing your good be
havior," he said; "but I think neither of us
would have felt quite so happy as we do now."
" I am sure I should not," she said, lifting hia
hand to her lips.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 275
That little talk had a most happy effect upon
Lulu, so that throughout the entire day she
showed herself as docile and amiable as any one
could have desired.
Her father, on his part, was extremely indul
gent toward all three of his children, in every
case in which he felt that it was right and wise
to be so, sparing no reasonable expense to grat
ify their tastes and wishes. But in several mat
ters they yielded readily to his or grandma
Elsie's better judgment ; indeed, always, when
asked to do so, seeming, too, well satisfied with
the final decision.
They returned home, a very happy set of chil
dren, except, in Lulu's case, when memory re
called the passionate outburst of the early part
of the week with its dire consequences : that
remembrance would be a sore spot in her heart,
and a bitter humiliation, for many a day, probably
for the rest of her life.
Rosie was on the veranda awaiting their ar
rival.
" Well, have you had a good time, and bought
great quantities of pretty things ?" she asked,
addressing the company in general.
It was Zoe who answered first.
" Yes : if these young Raymonds are not sat
isfied with the furnishing of their apartments, I,
for one, shall deem them the most unreasonable
and ungrateful of human kind."
276 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" She won't have a chance to, though," said
Max; "for we're delighted with every thing
papa has got us. Aren't we, Lu and Gracie? "
" Yes, indeed ! " they both replied. " Oh, we
have ever so many beautiful things ! Papa and
grandma Elsie helped us to choose them ; so, of
course, they are all just right," added Lulu,
looking gratefully from one to the other.
" She takes no account of my very valuable
assistance," laughed Zoe.
" Never mind : you are sure to be appreciated
in one quarter," said Edward, coming up at that
moment, catching her round the waist, and be
stowing a hearty kiss upon each cheek. " I have
been lost without my wife all day."
"How good of you!" she returned merrily.
" I doubt if it isn't a very good plan to run
away occasionally, that I may be the more highly
appreciated on my return."
" Would you advise me to do likewise, and for
the same reason, lady mine?" he asked, draw
ing her caressingly aside from the little group
now busily occupied in telling and hearing about
the day's purchases.
" No, sir," she said, tossing back her curls,
and looking up into his face with a bewitchingly
saucy smile: "you'd better not attempt it, lest
there should be mutiny in the camp. When you
go, I go too."
"Turn about, fair play," he said, knitting hia
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 277
bro^rs. *' I claim the privilege of being quite as
independent as you are when you can't plead
delegated authority from the doctor ; " and, draw*
lug her hand within his arm, he led her away to
Mieir private apartments.
Violet, hurrying down to welcome her husband
home, passed them on the stairway.
"You two happy children!" she said, glan
cing smilingly back at them.
"Children!" echoed Edward. "Mrs. Ray
mond, how can you be so disrespectful to your
lder brother? your senior by some two years."
' ' Ah ! but your united ages are much less than
Levis's and mine ; and husband and wife make
but one, don't they? " she returned gay ly, as she
tripped away.
Baby was almost herself again, and the young
mother's heart was full of gladness.
She joined the group on the veranda, her hus
band receiving her with a glad smile and tender
caress, and standing by his side, her hand on his
shoulder, his arm half supporting her slight,
girlish form, listened with lively interest to the
etory his children were telling so eagerly, of
papa's kindness and generosity to them, and the
many lovely things bought to make beautiful and
attractive the rooms in the new home that were
to be especially theirs.
He let them talk without restraint for some
moments, then said pleasantly, " Now, my dears,
278 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
it is time for you to go and make yourselves neat
for the tea-table. Any thing more you think of
that would be likely to interest Rosie and Walter,
you can tell them afterwards."
The order was obeyed promptly and cheerfully,
even by Lulu.
When the excitement of telling about their
purchases, and all the day's experiences, was
over, the children found themselves very weary,
the two little girls at least : Max wouldn't ac
knowledge that he was at all fatigued, but was
quite willing to comply with his father's sugges
tion that it would be wise for him, as well as for
his sisters, to go early to bed.
While Lulu was making ready for hers, her
thoughts turned upon the morrow, bringing with
them a new source of disquiet.
"Papa," she said pleadingly, when he came
in to bid her good-night, " mayn't I stay at home
to-morrow?"
" Stay at home from church? Not unless you
are sick, or the weather quite too bad for you to
go out. Why should you wish it? "
' ' Because because I I'm afraid people
have heard about about how bad I was the
other day ; and so I I can't bear to go
where I'll be seen by strangers. No, I mean
by folks out of the house that know who I am,
and what happened the other day."
" My child, I am sorry for you," he said, tak
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 279
mg her on his knee ; " but it is a part of the pun
ishment you have brought upon yourself, and
will have to bear."
" But let me stay at home to-morrow, won't
you?"
" No : it is a duty to go to church, as well as a
privilege to be allowed to do so.
" ' Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves
together, as the manner of some is,' the Bible
says ; so I cannot allow you to absent yourself
from the services of the sanctuary when you are
able to attend.
" As I have told you before, I must obey the
directions I find in God's "Word, and, as far as
lies in my power, see that my children obey them
too."
" I'd rather take a whipping than go to-mor
row," she muttered, half under her breath.
" I hope you are not going to be so naughty
that you will have to do both," he said very
gravely. " You have been a very good girl to
day, and I want you to end it as such."
" I mean to, papa ; I'd be ashamed to be
naughty after all you have done for me, and
given me to-day : and I mean to be pleasant
about going to church to-morrow ; though it'll
be ever so hard, and I'm sure you wouldn't want
to go if you were me."
"If you were I," he corrected. "No: if I
were you, I suppose I should feel just as you do;
280 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
but the question is not what we want to do, but
what God bids us do.
" Jesus said, ' If ye love me, keep my command
ments.' ' He that hath my commandments, and
keepeth them, he it is that loveth me.'
" It is the dearest wish of my heart to see my
children his followers, showing their love to him
by an earnest endeavor to keep all his command
ments."
"Papa, you always want to do right, don't
you? " she asked. " I mean, you like it ; and so
it's never hard for you as it is for me? "
" No, daughter, it is sometimes very far from
being easy and pleasant for me to do what I feel
to be my duty ; for instance, when it is to inflict
pain upon you, or another of my dear children,
or deny you some indulgence that you crave. I
should like to grant your request of to-night, if
I could feel that it would be right ; but I cannot,
and therefore must deny it."
Lulu acquiesced in the decision with a deep
sigh, and half hoped that something a storm,
or even a fit of sickness might come to prevent
her from having to go to church.
But Sunday morning was as bright and clear
as the one before it, and she in perfect health ;
so there was no escape from the dreaded ordeal.
She ventured upon no further entreaty, knowing
it would be altogether useless, and quite as much
from love to her father, and a real desire to
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 281
please him, as from fear of punishment, behaved
herself as well as possible.
But she kept as entirely in the background as
she could, not looking at or speaking to any one
unless directly addressed.
No one, however, gave her any reason to sup
pose her agency in the baby's accident was
known ; and she returned to Ion with a lighter
heart than she had carried with her when she
went.
She had not seen the baby yet, since its fall,
and though longing to do so, having an ardent
affection for the winsome little creature, did not
dare to ask that she might.
But as she was about to go into her own room,
on reaching home, her father said, " Would you
like to go with me to the nursery, Lulu, and see
your little sister? "
"Oh, so much, papa, if I may ! " she cried
eagerly. "But," half drawing back, "perhaps
she will be afraid of me."
"I trust not," he said, with emotion. "I
hope she does not know that you had any thing
to do with her fall. Come and see."
He took her hand, and led her to the nursery.
The baby was awake, sitting in its nurse's lap,
and looking bright, but so much thinner and
paler than before her fall, that tears sprang to
Lulu's eyes, and she could scarce refrain from
sobbing aloud.
282 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
But the little one, catching sight of her, held
out its arms, with a joyful cry, " Lu ! "
At that, Lulu's tears fell fast.
" May I take her, papa? " she asked sobbing-
ly, and with an entreating look up into his face.
" I won't hurt her, I wouldn't for all the world ! "
" You may take her," he said, his tones a trifle
tremulous: "I am quite sure you would never
hurt her intentionally."
Lulu gladly availed herself of the permission,
took the baby in her arms, and sat down with it
on her lap.
" Lu, Lu ! " the little one repeated in her sweet
baby voice ; and Lulu hugged her close, kissing
her again and again, and saying softly, "You
dear, sweet darling; sister loves you, indeed,
indeed she does ! "
The captain looked on, his heart swelling with
joy and thankfulness over the evident mutual
affection of the two ; for there had been a time
when he feared Lulu would never love the child
of her step-mother as she did Max and Grace.
Violet entered the room at that moment, and
the little scene caused her eyes to fill with tears
of gladness.
She was ready for the shopping expedition
the next day : the children were allowed to go
too, and again had a most enjoyable time.
After that they were told lessons must be
taken up again : and Lulu passed most of her
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 283
time in her own room, generally engaged in pre
paring her tasks for her father to hear in the
evening ; for he was now so busy with the im
provements being carried forward at Woodburn,
that very often he could not attend to her recita
tions till after tea.
She continued to think him the kindest and
most interesting teacher she had ever had ; while
he found, to his surprise, that he had a liking
for the occupation, aside from his fatherly, in
terest in his pupil : and Max and Grace, listen
ing to Lulu's report, grew anxious for the time
when they could share her privileges.
But their waiting-time would not be very long.
As soon as Miss Elliott's stipulated two weeks
had expired, she would leave Woodburn, and
they would take possession immediately. Their
father and his young wife were quite as eager as
they to begin the new order of things.
CHAPTER XX.
IN THE NEW HOME.
THE moving to Woodburn was not a formid
able affair, there being little to carry from Ion
besides the personal belongings of parents and
children ; and, indeed, nearly every thing, even
of that kind, had been sent over beforehand.
Miss Elliott went one morning ; and the Ray
monds drove over scarcely an hour later, to find
the greater part of the house in perfect order, a
full staff of competent servants, and an excellent
dinner in course of preparation.
Max and his sisters had been directed to stay
away from the place ever since the day when
their rooms were assigned them, and now a glad
surprise awaited them.
" Come up-stairs," their father said, when they
had made the circuit of the lower rooms. " My
dear," to Violet, " will you please come too? "
" With all my heart," she returned gayly, and
tripped lightly after him up the broad stairway,
the children following.
He led them first to her apartments, and on
284
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 285
through them into those of the little girls, greatly
enjoying the exclamations of wonder and delight
from her and the children.
They had all supposed the work of renovation
and improvement was not to be begun till after
the departure of Miss Elliott ; but they found it
not only begun, but finished ; the new papers
they had chosen were already on the walls, the
carpets down, the curtains up, mirrors and pic
tures hung, and furniture in place.
Max's rooms, visited last, were found to be in
like condition, not at all inferior to those of
his sisters in any respect.
Violet was greatly pleased ; the children were
wild with delight ; every thing was so dainty and
fresh, there was such an air of elegance and
refinement about the appointments of each room,
that all were charmed with the effect.
They were hardly yet satisfied with gazing and
commenting, when the summons to dinner came.
They trooped down to the dining-room, the
captain and Violet leading the way, and seated
themselves at the table.
Here, too, all was new and handsome ; the
napery, china, glass and silver ware, such as
would not have suffered by comparison with what
they had been accustomed to at Ion and Viamede.
Lulu was beginning to express that opinion,
when her father silenced her by a gesture.
All quieted down at once, while he reverently
286 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
gave thanks for their food, and asked God's
blessing upon it.
"May I talk now, papa?" she asked, a mo
ment after he had finished.
" Yes, if you have any thing to say worth our
hearing."
"I'm not sure about that," she said ; " but "\
wanted to tell you how beautiful I think the
china and glass and silver are."
"Ah!" he said, smiling, "I am glad they
meet your approval."
" O papa ! such a nice, nice home as you have
made for us ! " exclaimed Grace in her turn.
" Isn't it, Maxie? " turning to her brother.
" Yes, indeed ! and we'll have to be nice, nice
children to fit the home, won't we, Gracie? "
"Yes, and to fit papa and mamma," she re
sponded, sending a merry glance from one to
the other.
Both smiled upon her in return.
' ' We are going to have a house-warming this
evening, Gracie," said her father: "do you
know what that is? "
"No, papa; but I think it's very nice and
warm now in all the rooms. Don't you? "
"It is quite comfortable, I think; but the
house-warming will be an assembling of our rel
atives and friends to celebrate our coming into
it, by having a pleasant, social time with us."
" Oh, that will be nice ! " she exclaimed. " How
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 287
many are coming, papa? I s'pose you've 'vited
grandma Elsie and all the rest of the folks from
Ion, and all the folks at Fairview? "
" Yes, and from the Oaks, the Pines, the
Laurels, Roselands, and Ashlands ; and we hope
they will all come."
She gave him a wistful look.
" Well," he said with a smile, " what is it? "
" Papa, you know I 'most always have to go
to bed at eight o'clock. I'd like ever so much to
stay up till nine to-night, if you are willing."
" If you will take a nap after dinner, you
may," he replied in an indulgent tone. " Max
and Lulu may stay up later than usual if they
will do likewise."
They all accepted the condition with thanks,
and at the conclusion of the meal retired to their
respective rooms to fulfil it.
Violet also, having not yet entirely recovered
from the ill effects of anxiety and nursing, con
sequent upon the bab3"'s injury, retired to her
apartments to rest and sleep.
Capt. Raymond went to the library to busy
himself with some correspondence first, after
wards with books and papers. He had one of
these last in his hand, a pile of them on the table
before him, when, from the open doorway into
the hall, Lulu's voice asked,
" Papa, may I come in? are you very busy?"
" Not too busy to be glad of my little girl's
288 ELSIE'S KITH AKD Riff.
company," he said, glancing up froit his paper
with a pleasant smile. " Come and sit on my
knee."
She availed herself of the invitation with joy
ful haste.
"I thought you were taking a nap," he re
marked, as he put his arm round her, and kissed
the ruby lips she held up in mute request.
"So I was, papa; but you didn't intend me
to sleep all the afternoon, did you? " she asked,
with a gleeful laugh, and nestling closer to him.
"No, hardly," he returned, joining in her
mirth : "so much sleep in the daytime would be
apt to interfere with your night's rest. I want
you all to have sufficient sleep in the twenty-four
hours to keep you in health of body and mind,
but should be very sorry to have you become
sluggards, so fond of your beds as to waste
time in drowsing there, that should be spent in
the exercise and training of body or mind. What
have you been doing besides napping? "
" Enjoying my lovely, lovely rooms, papa,
and examining the closets and wardrobe and
bureau, to find out just where all my things have
been put."
"That was well. Do you know any thing
about housework, sweeping, dusting, and keep
ing things neat and tidy ? ' '
" Not very much, papa."
" That is to be a part of your education," he
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 289
said. " I want my daughters to become thorough
housekeepers, conversant with all the details of
Bvery branch of the business. Gracie is not old
enough or strong enough to begin that part of
her training yet, but you are ; so you must take
care of your rooms yourself, except when some
thing more than sweeping, dusting, and bed-
making is needed."
"I'd like well enough to do it sometimes,
papa," she said, looking a little crestfallen;
"but I don't like to be tied down to doing it
every day, because some days I shall want to be
busy at something else ; and besides, it is so
much like being a servant."
"My little girl, that isn't a right kind of
pride ; honest labor is no disgrace ; and ' Six
days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work,' is as
much a command of God as the ' In it (the sab
bath) thou shalt not do any work.' '
"Yes, papa: and I don't think I'm lazy; I
like to be busy, and sometimes work for hours
together at my fret-sawing."
" No, I have never thought you an indolent
child," he said, smoothing her hair caressingly;
" but I am afraid you are wilful, and inclined to
think yourself wiser than your elders, even your
father."
"Please, papa, don't think that," she said,
blushing, and hanging her head: "I know
are much wiser than I am."
290 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"Is it, then, that you doubt my affection foi
you? " he asked seriously.
"Why, papa, how could I, when you are so
good to me, and often tell me that you love me
dearly?"
"What, then, is the trouble? if you believe
your father to be both wise and loving, and if
you love him, and want to please him, how can
you object to his plans and wishes for you ? ' '
"But, papa, who is to teach me how to take
care of my rooms? Not mamma Vi, I suppose?
I never saw her do any such work ; and would
you want me taught by one of the servants ? ' '
she queried, blushing vividly.
"No," he said: "I have a better plan than
that. I have engaged Christine to be house
keeper here, and she will instruct you in all
housewifely arts. She is a lady in education
and manners, and you need feel it no degrada
tion to be instructed by her."
" Oh, that will be nice ! and I'll try to learn
to do the work well, and to like it, too, to please
you, my own, dear papa," she said, looking up
lovingly into his face, her own growing very
bright again.
"That is right, my dear little daughter," he
returned, smiling kindly upon her.
" You asked just now," he went on, " if your
mamma Vi would teach you these things. When
I asked her to become my wife, I promised that
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 291
she should have no care or responsibility in the
matter of training and looking after the welfare
of the three children I then had ; because her
mother objected, that she was too young for such
a burden : so now that I can live at home with
my children, and have no business that need
interfere, I shall do my best to be father and
mother both to them."
"How nice, papa!" she exclaimed joyfully.
" Oh, I do think we ought to be the happiest
children in the world, with such a dear, kind
father, and such a lovely home ! But ' ' her
face clouded, and she sighed deeply.
"But what, my child?"
" I was thinking of that dreadful temper that
is always getting the better of me. But you will
help me to conquer it, papa?" she added, half
inquiringly, half in assertion.
" I fully intend to do all in my power to that
end," he said in a tender tone ; " but, my beloved
child, the hardest part of the battle must inev
itably be your own. You must watch and pray
against that, your besetting sin, never allowing
yourself to be a moment off your guard."
" I mean to, papa ; and you will watch me, and.
warn me when you see that I am forgetting? "
" I shall be constantly endeavoring to do so,'*
he answered, "trying to guard and guide all
my children, looking carefully after their welfare,
physical, mental, moral, and spiritual.
292 ELS IE '8 RITE AND KIN
" To that end, I have just been examining some
of the reading-matter which has been provided
for them in my absence ; and, so far as I have
made myself acquainted with it, I decidedly ap
prove it, as I expected I should ; having all con
fidence in those who chose it for you, grandpa
Dinsmore and grandma Elsie.
" This little paper, ' The Youth's Companion,'
strikes me as very entertaining and instructive,
also of excellent moral tone. Do you like it? "
"Oh, yes, indeed, papa! we are all very fond
of it, and find a great deal of useful information
in it. I wouldn't be without it for a great deal,
nor Max wouldn't either ; and Gracie likes the
part for the little folks ever so much."
"Then, we will continue to take it," he said ;
" also this magazine, ' St. Nicholas,' if you
like it, as I can hardly doubt that you do."
" Indeed we do ! " she exclaimed : "we
wouldn't any of us like to do without that, either.
Oh, I am glad you will let us go on with both
that and the paper !
' ' Papa, where is the schoolroom ? You haven't
shown us that yet."
" No ; and here come Max and Gracie," he
said, as the two came hurrying in together. " I
will show it to you now."
" What, papa? " asked Max.
"Oh! is there. something more to see?" ex
claimed Grace, running to her father, and putting
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 293
her hand in his. "Oh, it's ever so nice to have
Buch a beautiful home, and so many beautiful
new things to look at ! "
"It is only your schoolroom this time," her
father said, closing his fingers lovingly over the
little hand, and smiling down into the sweet blue
eyes upraised so gratefully to his.
" Oh, yes, I want to see that ! I'd 'most for
gotten 'bout it," she said, skipping along by his
side as he led the way, Max and Lulu following.
The room he had selected for the purpose was
in a wing attached to the main building at the
end farthest removed from Violet's apartments ;
for he did not want her to be disturbed by any
noise the children might make, or them to feel
constrained to keep very quiet when not engaged
in study or recitation. There was a simultane
ous burst of delight from the three, as he threw
open the door, and ushered them in. Every thing
had been done to render that as attractive as any
other part of the mansion : the windows reached
almost from floor to ceiling, some opening on to
the veranda, one looking directly out upon lawn
and flower-garden, with a glimpse of the wood
and the brook beyond ; a handsome rug covered
the centre of the stained and polished floor. In
an open fireplace a bright wood fire was blazing,
an easy-chair on each side of it ; and a sofa on
the farther side of the room seemed to Invite
to repose : but the handsome writing-table, and
894 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN,
three pretty rosewood desks, were suggestive of
work to be done ere the occupants of the room
might feel entitled to rest. The walls were tinted
a delicate gray, an excellent background for the
pictures that adorned them here and there : most
of these were marine views, that over the fire
place, a very large and fine one, of a storm at
sea.
On the mantel-shelf were heaped sea-mosses,
shells, and coral ; but the tiles below it repre
sented Scripture scenes. Blinds and curtains
shaded the windows ; and the broad, low sills
were cushioned, making pleasant places to sit in.
' ' It will be just a pleasure to study in such a
place as this," cried Max, rubbing his hands
with satisfaction, and smiling all over his face.
" Indeed it will ! especially with such a teacher
as we are to have," chimed in Lulu.
" Oh, I'm just in ever such a hurry to begin ! "
said Grace. " Papa, which is my desk? "
" They are exactly alike," h*> said. " 1
thought of having yours made a trifle lower than
the others, but concluded to give you a foot- rest
instead, as you will soon grow tall enough to
want it the height it now is. Max and Lulu,
shall we give your little sister the first choice, as
she is the youngest? "
" Yes, indeed, papa ! yes, indeed ! " they both
answered with hearty good will, Max adding,
* And Lu must have the next, if you please/
papa.' '
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 293
That matter being speedily settled, the next
question was when school was to begin. They
were all three asking it.
"You may have your choice we will put it
to vote whether we will begin to-morrow morn
ing, or not till Monday," replied their father;
" to-morrow, you will remember, is Thursday :
we will begin school regularly at nine o'clock
each morning ; and it is to last four hours, not
including five or ten minutes at the end of every
hour for rest. ' '
" That'll be ever so nice ! " was Lulu's com
ment.
" That's so," said Max. " I see you are not
going to be hard on a fellow, papa.'*
" Wait till you are sure," said his father:
" there's to be no idling, no half attention to
study, in those hours ; you are to give your whole
minds to your lessons, and I shall be very strict
in exacting perfect recitations."
" Do you mean, sir, that we are to repeat the
answers in the book, word for word? "
" No, not at all. I -shall very much prefer to
have you give the sense in your own words : then
I shall know that you understand the meaning of
the text, and are not repeating sounds merely
like a parrot ; that you have not been going over
the words without trying to take in the ideas they
are meant to express."
" But suppose we can't catch the writer's
meaning?"
296 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" If you fail to do so, after giving your best
efforts to the task, your teacher will always be
ready to explain to the best of his ability," was
the smiling rejoinder. "But remember, all of
you, that I intend you to use your own brains
with as little assistance from other people's as
possible. Mind as well as body grows strong by
exercise."
" But we haven't decided when we are to be
gin," said Lulu.
" I vote for to-morrow," said Max: " after
noons will give us time enough to do any thing
else we want to."
" Yes : I second the motion," she said.
" And I third it," added Grace. " Now, papa,
you are laughing at me, and so is Max. "Wasn't
that the right way to say it? "
" It was 'most as right as Lu's," said Max.
"And both will do well enough," said their
father.
' ' I was going to ask if I might have Eva here
to visit me to-morrow, papa," said Lulu ; " but
she'll be busy with lessons in the morning too.
May I ask her to come in the afternoon? "
" Yes : you can ask her this evening ; she will
be here with the rest.
" Now I have something else to show you.
Come with me."
He took Gracie's hand again, and led them
to a small, detached building, only a few yards
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 297
distant, a one-story frame, so prettily designed
that it was quite an ornament to the grounds.
The children exclaimed in surprise ; for, though
it had been there on their former visit to Wood-
burn, it was so greatly changed that they failed
to recognize it.
" It wasn't here before, papa, was it?" asked
Grace. " I'm sure I didn't see it."
" Yes, it was here,'" he said, as he ushered
them in, " but I have had it altered and fitted
up expressly for my children's use : you see, it is
a little away from the house, so that the noise of
saws and hammers will not be likely to prove an
annoyance to your mamma and visitors. See,
this is a workroom furnished with fret and scroll
saws,. and every sort of tool that I know of which
would be likely to prove useful to you, Max and
Lulu."
"Papa, thank you! how good and kind you
are to us ! " they both exclaimed, glancing about
them, then up into his face, with sparkling eyes.
"You must have spent a great deal of money
on us, sir," added Max thoughtfully.
"Yes, indeed," chimed in Lulu with a slight
look of uneasiness. ' ' Papa, I do hope you won't
have to go without any thing you want, because
you've used up so much on these and other things
for us."
" No, my dears ; and if you are only good and
obedient, and make the best use of what I have
298 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
provided, I shall never regret any thing of what
t have done for you.
" See here, Grade."
He opened an inner door as he spoke, and
showed a playroom as completely fitted up for
its intended use as the room they were in. It
Was about the same size as the workroom, the
two occupying the whole of the small building.
A pretty carpet covered the floor, a few pictures
hung on the delicately tinted walls ; there were
chairs and a sofa of suitable size for the comfort
of the intended occupants, and smaller ones on
which Grade's numerous dolls were seated ; a
cupboard with glass doors showed sets of toy
china dishes, and all the accessories for dinner
and tea table ; there were also a bureau, wash-
stand, and table corresponding in size with the
rest of the furniture ; and the captain, pulling
open the drawers of the first named, showed
them well stocked with material of various kinds,
suitable for making into new garments for the
dolls, and with all the necessary implements,
needles, thread, thimbles, scissors, etc.
The two little girls were almost breathless with
astonishment and delight.
" Papa ! " cried Gracie, " you haven't left one
single thing for Santa Glaus to bring us on Christ
mas ! "
"Haven't I?" he returned, laughing, and
pinching her round, rosy cheek. "Ah, well!
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 29$
wouldn't you as soon have them as presents from
your own papa? "
"Oh, yes, papa! I know he's just pretend,
and it would be you or some of the folks that
love me," she said, laying her cheek against his
hand ; " but I like to pretend it, 'cause it's such
fun."
' ' There are a good many weeks yet to Christ
mas-time," remarked Lulu; "and perhaps our
Santa Glaus folks will think up something else
for you, Grade."
"Perhaps they may," said the captain, "if
she is good : good children are not apt to be
forgotten or neglected, and I hope mine are all
going to be such."
"I'm quite sure we all intend to try hard,
papa," Max said, "not hoping to gain more
presents by it, but because you've been so good
to us already."
" Indeed we do ! " added his sisters.
CHAPTER XXI.
" Then all was jollity,
Feasting and mirth, light wantonness and laughter."
"Ix seems nice and warm here," remarked
Lulu ; " but," glancing about, " I don't see any
fire."
Her father pointed to a register. ' ' There is a
cellar underneath, and a furnace in it," he said.
" I thought that the safest way to heat these
rooms for the use of very little people. I do
not want to expose you to any danger of setting
yourselves on fire."
" It's getting a little dark," remarked Grace.
" Yes," he said. " We will go in now. It is
time for you to be dressed for the evening."
" Papa, who is to tell us what to wear, you,
or mamma Vi?" asked Lulu, as they pursued
their way back to the house.
' ' You may wear your cream-colored cashmere
with the cherry trimmings ; Gracie, hers with the
blue," he replied.
" That's just what I wanted you to say, papa
I like those dresses," remarked L,ulu with sati?
faction.
300
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 301
u That is well : and Gracie, of course, ia
pleased ; for she never objects to any thing papa
or mamma wishes her to do," he said, with a lov
ing glance down into the little girl's face.
" 'Course not, papa ; 'cause I know you and
mamma always know best," she said, her blue
eyes smiling up into his.
" And I mean to try to be like her in that,
papa," Lulu said with unwonted humility.
" I hope so : I have no fault to find with your
behavior of late," he returned kindly.
They passed into the house, and in the hall
met Christine and Alma.
"Ah! you have come, my good girls?" the
captain said to them with a pleased look.
" Jane," to the girl who had admitted them,
" show them to their rooms."
Christine had come to assume her duties as
housekeeper at Woodburn ; Alma was to make
her home there while still continuing to sew for
the families at Ion and Fairview an arrange
ment which suited the sisters admirably.
" Thanks, sir : it ees one grand place you haf
here," said Christine. " We shall be very
pleased to haf so nice a home."
"I hope it will prove a happy one to you
both," he returned kindly. Then, as they fol
lowed Jane to the rear of the mansion,
" Now, children," he said, " make haste with
your dressing."
802 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"Yes, sir," they replied, hurrying up the
broad stairway with willing feet.
At its head they met Agnes, their mamma's
maid.
" I'se to help yo' dress, Miss Lu and Miss
Grade," she said. " Miss Wi'let tole me so,
and I'se laid out yo' things on yo' beds."
' ' What things ? "What dress for me ? " asked
Lulu sharply. x
" De cream-colored cashmere, what Miss Wi'let
corrected me to."
Lulu laughed. " Directed, you mean, Agnes.
You may tie my sash when I'm ready. I can do
all the rest myself," she said, passing on into
her bedroom, while Grace skipped gayly into
hers.
" Mamma's very good to send you, Agnes,"
she said ; " and you may please dress me as fast
as you can, 'cause papa told us to make haste."
Grace was a favorite with Agnes as with all
the servants at Ion.
"Ya'as, I'll dress yo' up fine, Miss Gracie,
and make yo' look putty as a pink," she said,
beginning her task.
"Lots ob folks comin' to-night, honey, and
grand doin's gwine on in de kitchen and de
dinm'-room. Dere's a long table sot out in de
bigges' dinin'-room, and heaps and heaps ob
splendiferous china dishes, wid fruits and flowahs
painted onto 'em, and silverware bright as de
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 303
sun, and glass dishes dat sparkle like Miss
Elsie's di'mon's ; and in de kitchen dey's cookin*
turkeys and chickens, and wild game ob warious
kinds, and oysters in warious styles; 'sides all
de pastry and cakes and fruits and ices, and
oh, I cayn't begin to tell yo' all de good things
the captain has perwided ! dere wasn't never
nuffin' grander at Ion or Wiamede or de Oaks, or
any ob de grand places belongin' to our fam'lies."
Grace was a highly interested listener.
"Oh," she said, "I want to see the table
when it's all set and the good things on it ! I
wonder if papa will let me eat any of them."
" Maybe," said Agnes ; " but you know, Miss
Grace, yo's sfckly, leastways, not bery strong,
and de doctah doan' let you eat rich things."
" No," returned the little gal, sighing slightly,
" but I do have a good many nice things ; and
I'd rather eat plain victuals than be weak and
sick. Wouldn't you, Agnes? "
" Yaas, I reckon. Dere, you's done finished,
Miss Gracie, and looks sweet as a rosebud."
" So she does," said Lulu, coming hurrying
in from her room, arrayed in her pretty cash
mere, and with a wide, rich sash- ribbon in her
hand. " Now, Agnes, if you will please tie my
sash, I'll be ' done finished ' too."
" O Lu ! " exclaimed Grace in loving admira
tion, "I'm sure you must look twice as sweet
and pretty as I do."
804 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
Their father opened the door, and stepped in
just in time to hear her words, and, glancing
smilingly from one to the other, said, " To papa's
eyes, both his dear little girls look sweet and lov
able. Agnes, their appearance does you credit.
Now, my darlings, we will go down to tea, for
there is the bell."
" Have the folks come, papa? " asked Grace,
putting her hand into his.
" No, daughter : they will probably not begin
to come for an hour or so."
" Then, are we going to have two suppers? "
"Yes, one for ourselves the children espe
cially at the usual hour, and a later one for the
company. That last will be too late, and too
heavy, for your weak digestion."
" But not for Max's and mine, will it, papa? "
questioned Lulu.
"Yes, I fear so."
" But we are strong and healthy.'*
" And I wish to keep you so," he said pleas
antly ; "but you may rest assured that I shall
not deny you any enjoyment I think it safe to
grant you. Now sit down and be quiet till the
blessing has been asked," for they had reached
the dining-room, and found Violet and Max there
waiting for them.
Lulu had overheard a good deal of the glowing
account of the coming feast to which Agnes had
treated Grace, and, when at liberty to speak again,
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 305
asked, In a rather discontented tone, if she and
Max were not to have any share hi the good sup-
per being prepared for the expected guests.
Instead of answering directly, the captain
turned to his son, and asked, "Max, what do
you think of this supper? "
" It's good enough for a king, sir," returned
the lad heartily, glancing over the table as he
spoke, " the nicest of bread and butter, plenty
of rich milk and cream, canned peaches and
plums, and splendid gingerbread. Why, Lu,
what more could you' ask ? "
Lulu only blushed and hung her head in reply.
" I think it is a meal to be thankful for," re
marked Violet cheerily ; " but, my dear, you will
let them share in some of the lighter refreshments
provided for the guests, won't you? "
" Yes, I intend they shall," replied her hus
band. " Even Grade can, I think, eat some
ice-cream with safety."
" Thank you, papa : I'll be satisfied with that,
if you don't think it is best for me to have any
thing else," Lulu said, recovering her spirits.
They had scarcely left the table when the
guests began to arrive, those from Ion and Fair-
view coming first.
*' Mamma, dearest mamma! welcome, a thou
sand times welcome, to our home ! " exclaimed
Violet, embracing her mother with ardent affec
tion.
806 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" I wish it were yours also, mother," the cap
tain said: "there could be no more welcome
inmate."
There were cordial, affectionate greetings for
each of the others also : then, when outdoor
garments had been laid aside, all were conducted
over the house, to be shown the improvementa
already made, and told of those still in contem
plation.
It was a great delight to Lulu and Grace to ex
hibit their pretty rooms to Evelyn and Rosie, and
xiear their expressions of surprise and admiration ;
and the pleasure was repeated several times, as
the little folks from the Laurels, the Oaks, and
the Pines arrived, and in succession went the
same round.
"I am pleased with all I have seen, Vi; but
this room is especially charming to me," grand
ma Elsie said, when Violet led her a second time
into the nursery, the rest of the Ion party having
passed on down to the parlors. " Baby should
be a merry, happy child, if pleasant, cheerful
surroundings can make her so."
" I trust she will, mamma," returned the young
mother, leading the way to the dainty crib where
the little one lay sweetly sleeping.
Elsie bent over the little form, gazing at the
sweet baby face with eyes brimful of motherly
love and tenderness.
*' The lovely, precious darling!" she muiv
ELSIE'S KITH Alt 9 KIN. 307
mured softly. ' ' I am so rejciced, so thankful,
to see her looking almost herself again ! "
*'Aswe are," said Violet, in low, tremulous
tones. "Her father is extremely fond of her,
mamma, as he is of all his children. I think he
has no favorite among them, but loves each one
devotedly."
"As I do mine," Elsie responded, a bright,
sweet smile lighting up her face. " I love you,
my Vi, and all your brothers and sisters, very
dearly, each with a love differing somewhat in
kind from that given to the others, but not at all
in intensity."
They lingered a moment longer, watching the
young sleeper : then with a parting injunction to
the nurse to be very careful of her, not leaving
her alone for an instant, they went down-stairs
again, and rejoined the rest of the company.
Everybody had come, the last party of children
just descended from the inspection of the rooms
of Max and his sisters.
" Now, have we seen positively every thing?"
asked Rosie Travilla.
" Why, no ! " cried Max, as with sudden rec
ollection. Then hurrying to his father, who
was talking on the other side of the room to
Dr. Conly, and Mr. Horace Dinsmore of the
Oaks, he stood waiting respectfully for an oppor
tunity to speak.
The gentlemen paused in their couversatior
808 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and the captain asked, " What is it, my
son?"
""We haven't shown the workroom or the
playroom, papa."
"Ah, sure enough! We must have them
lighted first. Send Scipio out to put a lamp in
each. Then the ladies' wraps will have to be
brought down, for they would be in danger of
taking cold going even that short distance with
out."
" I'll attend to it all, sir," Max rejoined with
cheerful alacrity, and hastened away to do so.
In a few minutes all was in readiness.
Max, announcing the fact to his father, and
the company in general, said dubiously, " I'm
afraid we can't go all at once : the rooms aren't
big enough to take in so many."
"So we will go in divisions," said Mr. Dins-
more. "There are thirty of us not counting
the Woodburn family proper : we will make five
divisions, six in each, in addition to the guide and
exhibiter. Does everybody consent? "
" Yes, yes," was heard on every side.
Then ensued a merry time forming the divis
ions, and deciding the order of precedence ; for
every one was in mirthful mood.
It was all settled at last. The visits of inspec
tion were made : everybody agreed in praising all
they saw, and congratulating Max and his sisters
on the good fortune that had befallen them.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 309
The rest of the evening passed off very pleas
antly. The feast was enjoyed, every dish being
pronounced a success: the Woodburn children
were satisfied with the share of it allowed them,
all the more, perhaps, that a like care was
exercised by the parents and guardians of the
other young folks in respect to their indulgence
of appetite.
Grace bade good-night, and went to her nest
at nine o'clock, a cheerful, happy child ; but, as
the party broke up at ten, Max and Lulu were
allowed to remain up to see them off .
Lulu had taken an early opportunity to give
the invitation for the next day to Evelyn, and it
was joy fully accepted, " uncle Lester " giving
ready permission.
" You'll come as soon as lessons are over at
Ion, won't you? " asked Lulu in parting.
" Yes, you may be sure I'll come the first
minute I can," Eva answered gayly. " I expect
to have a lovely time with you in those beautiful
rooms, and I've had a lovely time to-night.
Good -by," giving her friend a hearty embrace.
" Well, children," the captain said at break
fast the next morning, " remember, I expect
every one of you to be in the schoolroom at five
minutes before nine, and to begin studying ex
actly at the hour."
" Every thing to be done with naval precision,
I suppose," remarked Violet, giving him a
810 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
half-saucy smile; "that being, I understand,
about on a par with military."
" Yes," he said, smiling in return, " that is
to be the rule in this house for every one but
my wife : she is to follow her own sweet will in
all things."
" Ah ! " she responded gayly, " I fear you do
not realize what a rash promise you are making ;
or, rather, how rash you are in according such a
privilege."
" It is hardly that," he answered : " acknowl
edging a right, would be my way of expressing
it."
They had left the table and the breakfast-
room, and were alone at the moment, the chil
dren having scattered to their work or play.
" How good you are to me, my dear hus
band ! " she said, looking up fondly into his face
as they stood together before the parlor fire.
" Not a whit better than I ought to be, my
darling," he responded, bending to kiss the
sweet, upturned face. " I have taken you from a
tender mother and a most luxurious home, and
it must be my care to see that you lose nothing
by the transplantation sweet and delicate
flower that you are ! "
" In my place, Zoe would call you an old flat
terer," she returned with a light laugh, but a
tell-tale moisture gathering in her eyes.
"And what do you call me, my Violet? " he
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 311
asked, putting his arm about her, and drawing
her close to his side.
" The kindest, best, dearest of husbands, the
noblest of men! "
" Ah, my dear ! who is the flatterer now? " he
laughed. "I'm afraid you and I might be ac
cused of forming a mutual admiration society."
"Well, what if we do? isn't it the very best
sort of a society for husband and wife to form ?
Levis, am I to have no duties in this house? none
of the cares and labors that the mistress of an
establishment is usually expected to assume?"
" You shall have no care of housekeeping that
I can save you from," he said. "I undertake
that, with Christine as my head assistant ; though
you, of course, are mistress, with the right to
give orders and directions whenever you will
to housekeeper, servants, children, even to your
husband if you see fit," he concluded with a
humorous look and smile.
" The idea of my ordering you whom I have
promised to obey," she returned merrily. "But
I'm afraid you are going to spoil me. Am I to
have nothing to do ? "
" You are to do exactly what you please," he
said: "the care and training of our little one,
aside from all the assistance to be had from ser
vants, will furnish you with no small amount of
employment."
" But you will help me with that? "
312 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
' ' Certainly, love ; I intend to be as good and
faithful a father to her as I know how to be : but
you are her mother, and will do a mother's part
by her, I know. Then, there are wifely duties
which you would not wish to delegate to any one
else."
" No, never! " she cried. " O my dear hus
band ! it is the greatest pleasure in life to do any
thing I can to add to your comfort and hap
piness."
" I know it, sweet wife. Ah ! " glancing at his
watch, " I must tear myself away now from your
dear society, and attend to the duties of em
ployer and teacher. I have some directions to
give both employ &s and children."
Grace ran and opened the schoolroom door at
the sound of her father's approaching footsteps.
" See, papa," she said, " we are all here,
waiting for you to come, and tell us what lessons
to learn."
"Yes, you are good, punctual children," he
replied, glancing at the prettj" little clock on the
mantel ; " for it still wants five minutes to nine."
" Papa, I know what lessons to learn, of
course," remarked Lulu; "but the others are
waiting for you to tell them."
"Yes. I shall examine Max first," the cap
tain said, seating himself at his writing-table.
*' Bring your books here, my son."
"Are you dreadfully frightened, Maxie? very
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 318
much afraid of your new teacher?" Lulu asked
laughingly as her brother obeyed the order.
"I don't expect to faint with fright," he re
turned; "for I've a notion he's pretty fond of
me."
"Of you and of all his pupils," the captain
said. " Lulu, you may take out your books, and
begin to study."
When the tasks had been assigned to each,
" Now, children," he said, " I am going to leave
you for a while. I can do so without fear that
you will take advantage of my absence to idle
away your time ; for I know that you are honor
able and trustworthy, also obedient. I have sel
dom known any one of you to disobey an order
from me."
" Thank you, papa," Max said, answering for
both himself and sisters, and coloring with
pleasure as he spoke. "We'll try to deserve
your praise and your confidence. But are we to
consider ourselves forbidden to speak at all to
each other while you are gone ? ' '
"No, not entirely; but do not engage in
unnecessarj- talk, to the neglect of your studies."
So saying, he went out and left them.
Returning exactly at the expiration of the first
hour for study, he found them all busily at work.
He commended their industry, and gave per
mission for five minutes' rest.
They were prompt to avail themselves of it,
814 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
and gathered about him full of gleeful chat, the
girls seating themselves one on each knee, Max
standing close at his side.
School was a decided success that day, and
neither teacher nor pupils saw any reason to
regret the establishment of the new order of
things.
Evelyn came soon after they were dismissed,
spent the afternoon and evening, and, when she
left, averred that it had been the most delightful
visit she had ever paid.
CHAPTER XXH.
LIFE AT WOODBURN.
LULU'S temper was not conquered, but she was
more successful than formerly in combating it.
The terrible lesson she had had in the injury to
her baby sister, consequent upon her outburst of
passion, could not easily be forgotten : the bitter
recollection was often a great restraint upon her,
and her father's loving watchfulness saved her
many a time, when, without it, she would have
fallen ; he kept her with him almost constantly
when at home, and he was rarely absent,
scarcely allowed her to go anywhere off the es
tate without him, and seemed never for a moment
to forget her and her special temptation : the
slightest elevation in the tones of her voice was
sure to catch his ear ; and a warning look gener
ally proved sufficient to put her on her guard, and
check the rising storm of anger.
There were several reasons why it was as
she often asserted easier to be good with him
than with Mr. Dinsmore : he was more patient
and sympathizing, less ready to speak with stern
315
316 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
authority, though he could be stern enough when
he deemed it necessary. Besides, he was her
father, whom she greatly reverenced and dearly
loved, and who had, as she expressed it, a right
to rule her and to punish her when she deserved
it.
One morning, after several very happy weeks
at Woodburn, the quiet of the schoolroom, which
had been profound for many minutes, was broken
by a slight exclamation of impatience from Lulu.
Her father, glancing up from the letter he was
writing, saw an ominous frown on her brow, as
she bent over her slate, setting down figures upon
it, and quickly erasing them again, with a sort
of feverish haste, shrugging her shoulders fret
fully, and pushing her arithmetic peevishly aside
with the free hand.
" Lulu, my daughter," he said, in a quiet tone,
" put on your hat and coat, and take a five-min
utes' run on the driveway."
"Just now, papa?" she asked, looking up in
surprise.
" Yes, just now. When you think you have
been out the specified number of minutes, you
may come back ; but I shall not find fault with
you if you are not quite punctual, as you will not
have a timepiece with you."
"Thank you, sir," she said, obeying with
alacrity.
She came in again presently, with cheeks glow
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 317
fag and eyes sparkling, not a cloud on her
brow.
"Ah! I see you feel better," her father re
marked, smiling kindly upon her; "and I have
finished my letter, so have time to talk with you.
Max and Gracie, you may take your turn at a
run in the fresh air now."
Donning their outdoor garments, while Lulu
took hers off, and put them in their proper place,
they hurried away.
" Bring your slate and book here, daughter,"
was the next order, in the kindest of tones, " and
let me see what was troubling you so."
"It's these vulgar fractions, papa," she said,
giving herself an impatient shake. "I don't
wonder they call them vulgar, for they're so
hateful ! I can't understand the rule, and I
can't get the examples right. I wish you
wouldn't make me learn them."
" Daughter, daughter ! " he said, in grave, re
proving accents, "don't give way to an impa
tient temper. It will only make matters worse."
" But, papa," she said, bringing the book and
slate as directed, " won't you please let me skip
these vulgar fractions? "
"I thought," he said, " that my Lulu was a
brave, persevering little girl, not ready to be
overcome by a slight difficulty."
" Oh ! but it isn't a slight one, papa : if %ig
and hard," she pleaded.
318 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" I will go over the rule with you, and try to
make it clear," he returned, still speaking in a
pleasant tone ; ' ' and then we will see what we
can do with these troublesome examples."
She sighed almost hopelessly, but gave her at
tention fully to his explanation, and presently
cried out joyfully, " Oh, I do understand it now,
papa ! and I believe 1 can get the sums right."
" I think you can," he said. " Stand here by
my side, and let me see you try."
She succeeded, and was full of joy.
" There is nothing like trying, my little girl,"
he said, smiling at her exultation and delight.
She came to him again after lessons were
done, and Max and Grace had left the room once
more.
"May I talk a little to you, papa?" she
asked.
"Yes, more than a little, if you wish," he
replied, laying aside the book he had taken up.
"What is it?"
" Papa, I want to thank you for sending me
out to take that run, and then helping me so
nicely and kindly with my arithmetic."
"You are very welcome, my darling," he said,
drawing her to a seat upon his knee.
" If you hadn't done it, papa, or if you had
spoken sternly to me, as grandpa Dinsmore
would have done in your place, I'd have been m
a great passion in a minute. I was feeling like
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 319
Just picking up my slate, and dashing it to pieces
against the corner of the desk."
" How grieved I should have been had you
done so ! " he said ; " very, very sorry for your
wrong-doing, and that I should have to keep my
word in regard to the punishment to be meted
out for such conduct."
"Yes, papa," she murmured, hanging her
head, and blushing deeply.
" Would breaking the slate have helped you?"
he asked with grave seriousness.
"Oh, no, papa! you cannot suppose I'm so
foolish as to think it would."
"Was it the fault of the slate that you had
such difficulty with your examples? "
"Why, no, papa, of course not."
" Then, was it not extremely foolish, as well
as wrong, to want to break it just because of
your want of success with your ciphering? "
"Yes, sir," she reluctantly admitted.
He went on, " Anger is great folly. The
Bible says, ' Be not hasty in thy spirit to be
angry ; for anger resteth in the bosom of fools.'
It seems to be the sort of foolishness that, more
than any other, is bound in the heart of this
child of mine. It seems, too, that nothing but
the rod of correction ' will drive it out."
She gave him a frightened look.
" No," he said, "you need not be alarmed:
as you did not indulge your passionate impulse f
I have no punishment to inflict.
320 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
*' My dear, dear child, try, try to conquer the
propensity 1 Watch and pray against this beset
ting sin."
" I will, papa," she murmured with a half de
spairing sigh. ,
Some weeks later it was on an afternoon
early in December Lulu and Grace were in
their own little sitting-room, busied in the manu
facture of some small gifts for " papa and
Maxie," who were, of course, to be kept in pro
found ignorance on the subject till the time for
presentation ; therefore, the young workers sat
with locked doors ; and when presently Maxie' s
boyish footsteps were heard rapidly approaching,
their materials were hastily gathered up, thrust
into a closet close at hand, and the key turned
upon them. Then Lulu ran and opened the door.
" Hollo ! " cried Max, in a perfectly good-
humored tone, "what do you lock a fellow out
for? It looks as if you're up to some mis
chief. I just came to tell you there's company
in the parlor, and they've asked for you, both
of you."
" Who are they? " asked Lulu, glancing at her
reflection in a pier-glass opposite, to make sure
that dress and hair were in order.
She was neat and orderly by nature, and her
father very particular about the appearance of
his children ; not caring to have them expensively
attired, but always neat and tidy.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 321
"The Oaks young folks," replied Max,
" Horace and Frank and their two sisters, Maud
and Sydney."
"Come, Grade," said Lulu, turning to her
little sister: "we both look nice, and we'll go
right down."
The children all felt rathered flattered by the
call, because the Oaks young people were older
than themselves. Horace, Frank, and Maud were
all older than Max, and Sydney was between
him and Lulu in age.
With the Dinsmore girls, the Raymonds were
quite well acquainted, having seen them fre
quently at Ion, and sometimes met them else
where ; but the boys, who had been away at
school, were comparative strangers.
Violet was in the parlor chatting pleasantly
with her young cousins, the call being intended
for her also ; and her cheerful presence set her
little step-daughters more at their ease than they
would otherwise have been.
They had not been long in the room ere they
learned that the special object of the visit was to
invite them and Max to the Oaks, to spend the
greater part of Christmas week.
"It is to be a young people's party, you must
all understand," said Maud, who seemed to be
the chief speaker, "and so the captain and cousin
Vi are not invited : not that cousin Vi is not
young, you know, for she is that ; but there are
to be no married folks asked-
322 LSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" There is to be the usual Christmas-eve party
at Ion for all the family connection, Christmas-
tree and all that, and the grand dinner-party on
Christmas Day ; then all the boys and girls of
the connection are invited to the Oaks to stay
till the next Saturday evening.
" We hope, cousin Vi, that Max and his sisters
may come? "
"If it depended upon me," returned Violet
pleasantly, "I presume I should say yes; but
of course it will have to be as their father says."
" Oh, yes ! certainly. Is he in ? "
" No, and I fear he will not be for an hour or
two ; but if you will stay to tea, you will be
pretty sure to see him."
The invitation was declined with thanks ;
" they had other calls to make, and must be
going presently : " but they sat for some minutes
longer, the whole four joining in an animated
description of various diversions planned for the
entertainment of their expected guests, and re
peating again and again that they hoped Max
and his sisters would be permitted to come.
" I do wish papa may let us go ! " cried Lulu,
the moment the visitors had departed. " I'm
sure it will be perfectly delightful ! "
" So do I," said Max. " Mamma Vi, do you
think papa will consent? "
" I really cannot say, Max," she answered
doubtfully. " Do you want to go, too, Gracie? "
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 323
drawing the child to her side, and softly smooth-
ing her hair.
"Yes, mamma, if if I could have you or
papa there with me. I don't want to go very
much 'less one of you goes too."
" And you are such a delicate little darling,
that I hardly think your papa will feel willing to
have you go, without either of us along to take
care of you."
" I can take perfectly good care of Gracie,
mamma Vi," asserted Lulu with dignity.
" Here comes papa," cried Max, as a step
was heard in the hall.
Then the door opened, and the captain came in.
" "We've had an invitation, papa, and hope
you will let us accept it," Max said, coming
eagerly forward.
"0 papa! please, please do!" cried Lulu,
running to him, and taking hold of his hand.
" Let me hear about it," he said, sitting down,
and allowing Lulu to take possession of one
knee, Gracie of the other ; " but speak one at a
time. Max, you are the eldest : we will let you
have the first turn."
Violet sat quietly listening, and watching her
husband's face, while the eager children told
their tale, and expressed their wishes.
He looked grave and thoughtful ; and before
he spoke, she had a tolerably correct idea what
he was about to say.
824 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
"I am glad my little Gracie does not care
to go," he said, caressing the child as he spoke,
" because she is too feeble and too young to be so
long among comparative strangers, without papa
or mamma to take care of her. I am sorry Lulu
does want to accept the invitation, as there is an
insuperable objection to letting her do so."
Lulu's countenance had assumed an expression
of woful disappointment not unmingled with
anger and wilfulness.
" I want to go, papa, and I do think you might
let me," she said with an ominous frown. " I'm
not sickly, and I' a good deal older than
Gracie."
"You cannot go, Lucilla," he said gravely,
and with some sternness of tone. " Max," in
answer to the eagerly questioning look in the
lad's eyes, " if you are particularly desirous to
go, you have my permission."
" Thank you, sir," said the boy heartily.
" Papa, why can't I go? '' grumbled Lulu.
"I think a moment's reflection will tell you
why," he answered. " I will talk with you
about it ,at another time. And now not another
word on the subject till I mention it to you first."
Lulu was silenced for the time ; but after tea,
going into the library, and finding her father
sitting there alone, she went up to him, and in her
most coaxing tones said, "O papa' won't you
please let me go? I'll be "
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 825
"Lulu," he interrupted sternly, "go immedi
ately to your room and your bed."
" Papa, it isn't my bedtime for two hours
yet," she said, in a half pleading tone, " and I
want to read this new ' Companion ' that has just
come."
" Don't let me have to repeat my order," was
the stern rejoinder; and she obeyed, trembling
and in haste.
She felt sorely disappointed, angry, and rebel
lious ; but, as her father had said, a few mo
ments' reflection showed her the reason of his
refusal to allow her to accept the invitation to
the Oaks : and, as she glanced round her rooms
at the many pretty things his indulgent kindness
had supplied, her anger changed to penitence
and love.
" Of course, papa was right," she sighed to
herself, as she moved about, getting read}- for
bed ; " and it wasn't because he doesn't love to
see me happy ; and I wish, oh, how I wish, I'd
been good about it ! "
She was not at all drowsy ; and it seemed a
long, long time that she had been lying there
awake, when at last she heard her father's step
in the hall : then he opened the door, and came
in.
He had a lighted lamp in his hand. He set it
on the mantel, and drew near the bed.
** You are awake, I see," he said.
326 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" Yes, papa ; and I'm sorry I was naughty.'*
' ' You understand why I sent you to bed ? and
why I refused to grant your request? "
"Yes, sir; you can't trust me to pay that
visit, because of my bad temper ; and you sent
me to bed for disobeying you, by asking again,
after you had told me to say no more about
it."
' ' Yes : you must learn to be more obedient,
less wilful. Did you obey me about going im
mediately to bed?" he asked, drawing up a
chair, and seating himself close beside her."
"Yes, papa, just as quickly as I could get
ready."
" I hope you did not neglect to kneel down
and ask forgiveness of God ? " he said inquir
ingly, in a gentle, tender tone, bending over her,
and smoothing her hair as he spoke. "You do
not need to be told, that, when you are rebellious
and disobedient to your earthly father, you are
so toward your heavenly Father also ; because
he bids you ' honor thy father and thy mother. ' '
"Yes, papa, I know; I did ask him; and
won't you forgive me too? "
"Yes," he said, giving her a kiss. "I am
sorry to have to deprive you of the pleasure of
accepting that invitation, but I cannot yet trust
you anywhere away from me ; and it was to
spare your feelings that I did not state my rea
son before your mamma and brother and sister.''
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 327
" Oh ! I'm sorry I was naughty about it, papa,"
ihe said, again putting her hand into his.
He held it in a kindly pressure, while he went
tn talking to her.
" I intend you shall go to Ion to the Christmas-
,*ve party, and the dinner-party the next day, as
i. shall be there too."
" Thank you, dear papa : I'd like to go ever so
much, but I don't deserve to," she said humbly,
"or to have any Christmas gifts. If I were
you, and had such a bad child, I wouldn't give
her a single thing."
"I hope she is going to be a better girl, in
future," he said, kissing her good-night.
It was a joyful surprise to Lulu when, at the
breakfast - table the next morning, her father
said, " Children, your mamma and I are going
to drive into the city, and will take you all along :
and, as I suppose you would like to do some
Christmas shopping, I shall advance your next
week's allowance, perhaps furnish something
over," he added, with a kindly smile.
All three young faces had grown very bright,
and there was a chorus of thanks.
" We expect to start in a few minutes after
prayers," the captain went on, "and so there
will be no school to-day."
"We like school, papa," said Grace. "J
never liked it half so well before."
44 Nor I." " Nor I." cried the other two,
328 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
" But you are glad of a holiday once in a
while, nevertheless?" their father said, with a
pleased look.
" Oh, yes, indeed, papa! 'specially when it Ls
to go somewhere with you," replied Grace ; and
again the others gave a hearty assent.
When family worship was over, the captain
handed a little roll of bank-notes to each, saying,
" Now rmx away, and get yourselves ready for
your rid. Put on your warmest clothing, for
the wind is sharp."
They hurried out into the hall ; then Lulu hes
itated, turned about, and ran back.
"Papn," she said, rushing up to him, where
he sat beside a table, with some papers before
him, and throwing her arm round his neck,
" dear papa ! you are just too good and kind to
me i Oh, I don't mean to be disobedient, wilful,
or passionate ever again ! ' '
" I am rejoiced to hear you say that, my dear
little c^ughter," he replied, putting his arm round
her, tagging her close, and kissing her tenderly ;
" anil I do not think I shall ever regret any thing
I hat e done for you or either of the others. It
is, tc me, the greatest pleasure in life to do what
ever 1 can to make my children happy."
" 1 am so, so sorry I was naughty and disobe*
die>rt last night," she murmured, laying her cheek
tot*.
"Dear child," he said, " it is fully and freely
forgiven. Now run up to your room nd dress."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 329
Grace called to Lulu as she came up the stairs,
" O Lu ! come in here a minute, into my room.
Look, look, on the bed ! see how many papa
has given me, ten nice new one dollars."
Lulu counted them as they lay spread out in a
row.
"Yes, ten," she said. " Gracie ! isn't it
nice ? isn't papa kind ? ' '
" 'Course he is ; kindest man ever was made,"
said Grace. " Now see how many you have."
Lulu hastily spread out her roll, and counted
the bills. " Nine ones, and one two," she an
nounced.
" Just as many as mine," said Grace; " and
I've got this besides," holding up a bright new
silver half-dollar. ' ' So mine's the most this time,
isn't it?"
"No, because one of my bills counts two:
that makes mine fifty cents the most. Papa has
given us each ten dollars besides our regular
allowance."
CHAPTER
" At Christmas play, and make good cheer,
For Christmas comes but once a year."
TUSSER,
THE morning of the twenty-fourth found Grace
almost too ill, with a heavy cold, to be out of
bed ; and it was quite evident that she would
not be able to go to the Christmas-eve party at
Ion, or the dinner on Christmas Day.
The captain was just finishing his morning
toilet when Lulu knocked at his dressing-room
door. She had come with the news of Grace's
illness, and he followed her at once to the bed
side of the sick child.
" My poor darling," he said, bending over her
in tender concern, " you seem quite feverish. 1
think you must stay in bed, and we will send for
your doctor."
" And can't I go to-night, papa? " she asked,
the tears starting to her eyes.
" I'm afraid not, darling ; but don't fret ; papa
will try to find some way to make it up to you."
" I'll stay with her, papa, and read her stories,
and do every thing I can to help her enjoy her
self," cried Lulu eagerly. " I may, mayn't I?'
HO
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 331
"You may, if you choose," he said ; " but I
thought you were very anxious to go."
"I was, but I'm not now," she said. "I'd
rather stay with Grade., I shouldn't be one bit
happy there without her."
"0 Lu ! I'd love to have you! but I don't
want you to lose all that fun just for me," Grace
said, with a wistful, loving look into her sister's
eyes.
" It wouldn't be fun without you, my Gracie,"
was the quick rejoinder.
" I am glad indeed that my little daughters
love each other so dearly," the captain said, kiss
ing fii'st one and then the other. " "Well, we
will see what can be done. If it were not for
the disappointment to your mamma, I should
stay at home with you, my darlings ; as it is,
f shall spend at least a part of the evening with
you."
He left them, and sought Violet in her dressing-
room.
"My dear, what has happened? I am sure
you look anxious and troubled ! " she exclaimed,
the instant she caught sight of his face.
" I confess that I am a little troubled about
Gracie," he replied: " she seems to have taken
a very heavy cold. I shall send at once for the
doctor. And, of course, she has to be disap
pointed in her expectations for this evening."
" Then, let us all stay at home," returned Vk>
382 fLSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
let promptly. " I could not enjoy myself, leav
ing the poor darling at home, sick. Besides,'*
glancing from the window, ' ' do you see ? it is
snowing fast, and I should not like to expose
baby to the storm. So I propose that we change
our plans entirely, and have a private Christ
mas of our own," she went on in a lively tone.
" What do you say to it, my dear? "
They discussed the idea for some minutes,
presently growing quite enthusiastic over it.
Their plans were nearly matured when the
breakfast-bell rang ; and, shortly after leaving the
table, they began carrying them out.
Max was taken into their confidence, and al
lowed to assist ; and a proud and happy boy was
he, going about with an air of mystery, as one
to whom secret and important business is in
trusted.
The little girls, shut up in their own apart
ments, Grace reclining on a couch, Lulu with
her as constant companion, and making every ex
ertion for her entertainment, while papa, mamma,
and Maxie came running in now and then to ask
how she was, knew nothing of messages sent
back and forth through the telephone, of pack
ages of various shapes and sizes brought into
the house, of mysterious goings and comings,
and much time spent by papa, mamma, Maxie,
Christine, and others in a certain large room,
hitherto but little used.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 333
Grace frequently fell asleep : then Lulu would
darken the room, go into the adjoining one, leav
ing the door ajar, so that she could hear the
slightest movement her little sick sister might
make on waking, and amuse herself with a book
or her own thoughts.
Their meals were brought to them, and set out
in their sitting-room upon a little round table,
covered with a snowy damask cloth, whereon
were arranged a set of dainty china dishes of a
size just suited to the occasion, and toothsome
viands such as " papa " deemed they might eat
and enjoy without danger to health.
It was very nice, they thought ; almost nicer,
just for a change, than going to the larger table
down-stairs with the rest of the family.
Soon after they had had their supper, their
father came in, bringing the doctor with him, for
his second visit that day.
"Ah! she is a good deal better," Dr. Conly
said, when he had examined his little patient.
" Hardly well enough yet to go to Ion," he
added with a humorous look and smile ; " but I
think, if well wrapped up, she may venture a trip
down-stairs in papa's arms, and even stay a little
while, if she fiuds the change to the parlor a
pleasant one."
" Should you like it, papa's dear pet? " the
captain asked, leaning over her.
*' Yes, sir, if you and my doctor think it will
834 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
be good for me," was the reply, in a submissive
and rather languid tone, " and if my Lulu is to
come too," she added, with a loving look at her
sister.
" Oh, yes, indeed ! we would not think of going
without Lulu! " their father said, smiling affec
tionately upon her also.
So a large shawl was brought, and carefully
wrapped about Gracie's little slender figure ; and
she made the short journey in her father's strong
arms, the doctor and Lulu going on before, hand
in hand, chatting and laughing merrily.
Max heard them, and threw open the parlor-
door just as they reached it.
Then what a surprise for the little girls ! A
large, handsome Christmas-tree, loaded with
beautiful things, burst upon their astonished
sight, and was greeted by them with exclama
tions of wonder and delight.
" Oh ! oh ! oh ! it's the very prettiest Christ
mas-tree we ever saw ! And we didn't know we
were to have any at all ! And how many, many
lovely things are on it ! Papa, papa, how good
and kind you are to us ! "
He looked as if he enjoyed their surprise and
delight quite as much as they did the tree.
" Other folks have been kind to you, too, my
darlings," he said, seating himself, with Gracie
still in his arms, " as you will see presently, when
the gifts are distributed."
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 335
" Who, papa ? " asked Oracle, laying her head
on his shoulder, and gazing with delighted eyes,
beginning to single out one beautiful object from
another as she sent her glances up and down,
here and there.
"Grandma Elsie, and everybody else in the
Ion family, I believe ; the Oaks and Laurels and
Fairview friends ; and Roselands people too ; to
say nothing of mamma and Maxie."
" They're ever so good and kind ! they always
are," she said in grateful tones. "Oh!" for
the first time perceiving that Violet stood near
her with the baby in her arms, " mamma and
baby too ! and how pleased baby looks at the
tree ! " for the little one was stretching her arms
toward it, and cooing and smiling, her pretty blue
eyes shining with delight.
When all, children and servants, for the lat
ter had been called in to enjoy the sight also,
had looked to their full, the gifts were dis
tributed.
Thej 7 were very numerous, nearly everybody
having given to nearly everybody else, and
many of those received by the parents and chil
dren were very handsome. But their father's
gift a tiny watch to each, to help them to be
punctual with all their duties, he said was
what gave the greatest amount of pleasure to
Lulu and Grace.
Both they and their brother went to bed that
836 ELSIE "S KITH AND KIN.
night, and woke the next morning, very happy
children.
The weather being still too severe for the little
ones to be taken out, the captain and Violet went
to Ion only for a call, and returned early in the
day, bringing a portion of the party that usually
gathered there, to dine with them at Woodburn.
Among these, to Lulu's extreme satisfaction,
was Evelyn. She staid till after tea ; and all
the afternoon, there was much passing to and fro
of the different members of the large family con
nection.
Evelyn was to be at the Oaks for the next
few days, with the other young people, and re
gretted greatl}' that Lulu was not to go too.
But Lulu's rebellious feeling about it was a
thing of the past. She told Evelyn frankly her
father's reason for refusing his consent, adding
that she felt that he was right, and that he was
so dear, so kind and indulgent in every thing
that he thought best to allow, that she was now
entirely satisfied to stay at home ; particularly as
Grade was not well, and needed her nursing.
Grace went early to bed and to sleep. Max
and Evelyn had gone to the Oaks : there were
Only grown people in the parlors now ; and Lulu
did not care to be there, even if she had not
wanted to be near her sleeping sister.
There was an open, glowing fire in their little
sitting-room, a high fender of polished brass
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 337
obviating all danger from it to the children's
skirts. Lulu seated herself in an easy-chair be
side it, and fell into a reverie, unusually deep and
prolonged for her.
She called to mind all the Christmases she
could remember, not very many, the last two
spent very pleasantly with her new mamma's
relatives ; the two previous ones passed not
half so agreeably, in the poor apology for a home
that had been hers and Grade's before their
father's second marriage.
But what a change for the better that had
brought ! What forlorn little things she and
Gracie were then ! and what favored children
now ! What a sweet, sweet home of their very
own, with their father in it ! as she had said to
Eva that afternoon, "such a dear, kind father;
interested in every thing that concerned his chil
dren ; so thoughtful about providing pleasures
for them, as well as needful food, shelter, and
clothing ; about their health, too, and the im
provement of their minds ; reading with them,
even in other than school-hours ; talking with
them of what they read, and explaining so clearly
and patiently any thing they did not quite under*
stand ; but, above all, striving to lead them to
Christ, and train them for his service in this
world and the next."
He had read with them that morning the story
of our Saviour's birth, and spoken feelingly to
S38 ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
them of God's wonderful love shown in the " un
speakable gift " of his dear Son.
" Certainly, there could not be in all the world
a better, dearer father, than theirs. How strange
that she could ever grieve him by being naughty,
rebellious, passiomate ! Oh, if she could only be
good ! alwa} r s a comfort and blessing to him !
she would try, she would, with all her might ! "
Just then the door opened softly ; and he came
in, came noiselessly to her side, lifted her in his.
arms, and sat down with her on his knee.
" What has my little girl been thinking of
sitting here all by herself? " he asked, pressing
his lips to her cheek.
She told him in a few words, finishing with her
kmging desire to be to him a better child, a com-
p ort and blessing.
''Indeed I ought to be, papa," she said ; " and
you are such a dear, kind father ! you have given
me and all of us such a lovely home, and
such a hapjjy, happy Christmas, the very hap
piest we have ever known ! "
"And it is God our heavenly Father who has
put it in in}- power to do all that I have done for
you, and for all my darlings," he said with emo
tion, drawing her closer, and holding her tenderly
to his heart ; " and, O my dear child ! if I could
know that you had begun this day to truly love
and serve him, it would be to me the happiest
Christmas that /have ever known."
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
JBL1
Form L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 000033293 2
PS
1672
F5k
